I  X  I 


mas 


/ 


<D 
10   CO 

•H 
,cj  !>»• 

«—                                     t* 

H 

P! 

H 

ft 

PS 

«>    O  -P         -H 

2 

o  o 

n 

0 

n 

0 

•d      -p 

CO 

<xj 

4^>  <t> 

pj 

PJ 

Q 

«3  ..c* 

(D  1 

r. 

o5 

o  E-« 

. 

hn 

M 

P_I 

0 

§ 

v.j.  ; 
r< 

r^ 

P! 

W 
O 

f^r-l 

•H  -H 

•a 

n 
PJ 

O 

43 

03  4^ 

r^  i    T  • 

f  •     m 

4=> 

T 

(D 
O 

g_, 

(D   <D 

M 

0 

IMX 

W 

jj  jCj 

^-i 

O 

O 

JcJ 

P4 

M 

O 

to 

'.-•  '. 

03  -H 

PI 

CQ 

P«  £+ 

+> 

.; 

Q> 

o 

r-n 

t§ 

P<  PS 

r  *i 

E-i 

(D  rj 

*H 

r. 

•H 

o 

CQ-P 

hf] 

•H 

i  '1 

f4   Q> 

CM, 

P! 

s 

^^= 

-H 

f-1 

B 

\NGER 


IV.  LOS  ANGELES 


N 


THE 

BRIGHT   FACE  OF  DANGER 


PNTV.  OF  CATJF.  MBHARY.  T.OS  ANGELES 


Works  of 
Robert   Neilson    Stephens 


An  Enemy  to  the  King 

The  Continental  Dragoon 

The  Road  to  Paris 

A  Gentleman  Player 

Philip  Winwood 

Captain  Ravenshaw 

The  Mystery  of  Murray  Davenport 

The  Bright  Face  of  Danger 


L.  C.  PAGE  &  COMPANY 

Publishers 
200  Summer  St.,  Boston,  Mass. 


"  '  I     GIVE      YOU      ONE      CHANCE     FOR      YOUR      LIFE,'      SAID     I 

QUICKLY."     (See  page  1 66) 


The  Bright  Face  § 

.T1    T\ 

oi  Danger 

^ 


Being  an  Account  of  Some  Adven 
tures  of  Henri  de  Launay,  Son  of 
the  Sieur  de  la   Tournoire.     Freely 
W*\     Translated  into  Modern  English 


By 


Robert  Neilson  Stephens 

Author  of  "  An  Enemy  to  the  King,"  "  Philip 

Winwood,"  "  The  Mystery  of  Murray 

Davenport,"  etc. 

Illustrated   by   H.     C.    Edwards 


Boston    *    L.    C.    Page    & 
Company    1»    M d cccciiii 


Copyright, 
By  L.  C.  PAGE  &  COMPANY 

(INCORPORATED) 
Entered  at  Stationers1  Hall,  London 

All  rights  reserved 


Published  April,  1904 


Colonial 

Electrotyped  and  Printed  by  C.  H.  Simonds  &  Co. 
Boston,  Mass.,  U.  S.  A. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  PAGB 

I.  MONSIEUR  HENRI  DE  LAUNAY  SETS  OUT  ON 

A  JOURNEY  .        .        .        .        .        .n 

II,  A  YOUNG  MAN  WHO  WENT  SINGING          .  28 

III.  WHERE  THE  LADY  WAS        ....  43 

IV.     WHO  THE  LADY  WAS 64 

V.  THE  CHATEAU  DE  LAVARDIN         ...  82 

VI.  WHAT  THE  PERIL  WAS          ....  100 

VII.  STRANGE  DISAPPEARANCES    .        .        .        .119 

VIII.     MATHILDE 141 

IX.     THE  WINDING  STAIRS 161 

X.  MORE  THAN  MERE  PITY        .         .        .  175 

XI.  THE  RAT -HOLE  AND  THE  WATER- JUG      .  187 

XII.  THE  ROPE  LADDER        .....  203 

XIII.  THE  PARTING 222 

XIV.  IN  THE  FOREST 236 

XV.  THE  TOWER  OF  MORLON       .        .        .        .251 

XVI.  THE  MERCY  OF  CAPTAIN  FERRAGANT          .  273 

XVII.  THE  SWORD  OF  LA  TOURNOIRE  .         .        .  287 

XVIII.  THE  MOUSTACHES  OF  BRIGNAN  DE  BRIGNAN  303 

XIX.     AFTERWARDS 315 


2132805 


THE  BRIGHT  FACE  OF  DANGER  is, 
in  a  distant  way,  a  sequel  to  "An  Enemy  to  the 
King"  but  may  be  read  alone,  without  any  refer 
ence  to  that  tale.  The  title  is  a  phrase  of  Robert 
Louis  Stevenson's. 

THE   AUTHOR. 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 


PAGE 
"  '  I    GIVE    YOU    ONE    CHANCE    FOR    YOUR    LIFE,'    SAID     I 

QUICKLY  "  (See  page  /dd)  .         .        Frontispiece 

"  '  AND  NOW  SHE  WILL  WAIT  FOR  HIM  IN  VAIN  !  '  "  42 
"WE  WERE  INTERRUPTED  BY  A  LOW  CRY"  .  .113 

"  '  THE  WRETCHES  !  '  SAID  THE  TORTURED  COUNT, 

STAGGERING  TO  HIS  FEET  " 1 62 

"  I  LEAPED  OVER  THE  BED,  AND  UPON  THE  MAN  WHO 

WAS   TRYING    TO    STRANGLE    THE    COUNTESS  "  .       21 6 

"  MY    FATHER'S    THRUSTS    BECAME    NOW    so    QUICK 

AND    CONTINUOUS  " 298 


THE 
BRIGHT  FACE  OF  DANGER 


CHAPTER   I. 

MONSIEUR     HENRI     DE     LAUNAY     SETS     OUT     ON     A 
JOURNEY 

IF,  on  the  first  Tuesday  in  June,  in  the  year  1608, 
anybody  had  asked  me  on  what  business  I  was  rid 
ing  towards  Paris,  and  if  I  had  answered,  "  To  cut 
off  the  moustaches  of  a  gentleman  I  have  never 
seen,  that  I  may  toss  them  at  the  feet  of  a  lady  who 
has  taunted  me  with  that  gentleman's  superiorities," 
-  if  I  had  made  this  reply,  I  should  have  been  taken 
for  the  most  foolish  person  on  horseback  in  France 
that  day.  Yet  the  answer  would  have  been  true, 
though  I  accounted  myself  one  of  the  wisest  young 
gentlemen  you  might  find  in  Anjou  or  any  other 
province. 


12  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

I  was,  of  a  certainty,  studious,  and  a  lover  of 
books.  My  father,  the  Sieur  de  la  Tournoire,  being 
a  daring  soldier,  had  so  often  put  himself  to  perils 
inimical  to  my  mother's  peace  of  mind,  that  she  had 
guided  my  inclinations  in  the  peaceful  direction  of 
the  library,  hoping  not  to  suffer  for  the  son  such 
alarms  as  she  had  undergone  for  the  husband.  I 
had  grown  up,  therefore,  a  musing,  bookish  youth, 
rather  shy  and  solitary  in  my  habits :  and  this 
despite  the  care  taken  of  my  education  in  swords 
manship,  riding,  hunting,  and  other  manly  accom 
plishments,  both  by  my  father  and  by  his  old 
follower,  Blaise  Tripault.  I  acquired  skill  enough 
to  satisfy  these  well-qualified  instructors,  but  yet  a 
volume  of  Plutarch  or  a  book  of  poems  was  more 
to  me  than  sword  or  dagger,  horse,  hound,  or  falcon. 
I  was  used  to  lonely  walks  and  brookside  medita 
tions  in  the  woods  and  meads  of  our  estate  of  La 
Tournoire,  in  Anjou;  and  it  came  about  that  with 
my  head  full  of  verses  I  must  needs  think  upon 
some  lady  with  whom  to  fancy  myself  in  love. 

Contiguity  determined  my  choice.  The  next 
estate  to  ours,  separated  from  it  by  a  stream  flowing 
into  the  Loir,  had  come  into  the  possession  of  a 
rich  family  of  bourgeois  origin  whom  heaven  had 
blessed  (or  burdened,  as  some  would  think)  with 
a  pretty  daughter.  Mile.  Celeste  was  a  small,  grace- 


MONSIEUR   HENRI  DE   LA  UN  AY  13 

ful,  active  creature,  with  a  clear  and  well-coloured 
skin,  and  quick -glancing  black  eyes  which  gave  me 
a  pleasant  inward  stir  the  first  time  they  rested  on 
me.  In  my  first  acquaintance  with  this  young  lady, 
the  black  eyes  seemed  to  enlarge  and  soften  when 
they  fell  on  me :  she  regarded  me  with  what  T 
took  to  be  interest  and  approval :  her  face  shone  with 
friendliness,  and  her  voice  was  kind.  In  this  way 
I  was  led  on. 

When  she  saw  how  far  she  had  drawn  me,  her 
manner  changed:  she  became  whimsical,  never  the 
same  for  five  minutes  :  sometimes  indifferent,  some 
times  disdainful,  sometimes  gay  at  my  expense. 
This  treatment  touched  my  pride,  and  would  have 
driven  me  off,  but  that  still,  when  in  her  presence. 
T  felt  in  some  degree  the  charm  of  the  black  eyes, 
the  well-chiselled  face,  the  graceful  swift  motions, 
and  what  else  I  know  not.  When  I  was  away  from 
her,  this  charm  declined :  nevertheless  I  chose  to 
keep  her  in  my  mind  as  just  such  a  capricious  ob 
ject  of  adoration  as  poets  are  accustomed  to  lament 
and  praise  in  the  same  verses. 

But  indeed  I  was  never  for  many  days  out  of 
reach  of  her  attractive  powers,  for  several  of  her 
own  favourite  haunts  were  on  her  side  of  the  brook- 
by  which  I  was  in  the  habit  of  strolling  or  reclining 
for  some  part  of  almost  every  fair  day.  Attended  by 


14  THE   BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

a  fat  and  sleepy  old  waiting-woman,  she  was  often 
to  be  seen  running  along  the  grassy  bank  with  a 
greyhound  that  followed  her  everywhere.  For  this 
animal  she  showed  a  constancy  of  affection  that 
made  her  changefulness  to  me  the  more  heart- 
sickening. 

Thus,  half  in  love,  half  in  disgust,  I  sat  moodily 
on  my  side  of  the  stream  one  sunny  afternoon, 
watching  her  on  the  other  side.  She  had  been  run 
ning  a  race  with  the  dog,  and  had  just  settled  down 
on  the  green  bank,  with  the  hound  sitting  on  his 
haunches  beside  her.  Both  dog  and  girl  were  pant 
ing,  and  her  face  was  still  merry  with  the  fun  of  the 
scamper.  Her  old  attendant  had  probably  been  left 
dozing  in  some  other  part  of  the  wood.  Here  now 
was  an  opportunity  for  me  to  put  in  a  sweet  speech 
or  two.  But  as  I  looked  at  her  and  thought  of  her 
treatment  of  me,  my  pride  rebelled,  and  I  suppose 
my  face  for  the  moment  wore  a  cloud.  My  ex 
pression,  whatever  it  was,  caught  the  quick  eyes  of 
Mile.  Celeste.  Being  in  merriment  herself,  she  was 
the  readier  to  make  scorn  of  my  sulky  countenance. 
She  pealed  out  a  derisive  laugh. 

"  Oh,  the  sour  face!  Is  that  what  comes  of  your 
eternal  reading?  " 

I  had  in  my  hand  a  volume  of  Plutarch  in  the 


MONSIEUR   HENRI  DE   LA  UN  AY  I  5 

French  of  Amyot.  Her  ridicule  of  reading  annoyed 
me. 

"  No,  Mademoiselle,  it  isn't  from  books  that  one 
draws  sourness.  1  find  more  sweetness  in  them  than 
in  —  most  things."  I  was  looking  straight  at  her 
as  I  said  this. 

She  pretended  to  laugh  again,  but  turned  quite 
red. 

"  Nay,  forgive  me,"  I  said,  instantly  softened. 
"  Ah,  Celeste,  you  know  too  well  what  is  the  sweet 
est  of  all  books  for  my  reading."  By  my  look  and 
sigh,  she  knew  I  meant  her  face.  But  she  chose 
to  be  contemptuous. 

"  Poh !  What  should  a  pale  scholar  know  of 
such  books?  I  tell  you,  Monsieur  de  Launay,  you 
will  never  be  a  man  till  you  leave  your  books  and 
see  a  little  of  the  world." 

Though  she  called  me  truly  enough  a  pale 
scholar,  I  was  scarlet  for  a  moment. 

"  And  what  do  you  know  of  the  world,  then  ?  " 
I  retorted.  "  Or  of  men  either?  " 

"  I  am  only  a  girl.  But  as  to  men,  I  have  met 
one  or  two.  There  is  your  father,  for  example. 
And  that  brave  and  handsome  Brignan  de  Brignan." 

Whether  I  loved  or  not,  I  was  certainly  capable 
of  jealousy;  and  jealousy  of  the  fiercest  arose  at 
the  name  of  Brignan  de  'gnan.  I  had  never  seen 


1 6  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

him ;  but  she  had  mentioned  him  to  me  before,  too 
many  times  indeed  for  me  to  hear  his  name  now 
with  composure.  He  was  a  young  gentleman  of  the 
King's  Guard,  of  whom,  by  reason  of  a  distant  rela 
tionship,  her  family  had  seen  much  during  a  resi 
dence  of  several  months  in  Paris. 

"  Brignan  de  Brignan,"  I  echoed.  "  Yes,  I  dare 
say  he  has  looked  more  into  the  faces  of  women 
than  into  books." 

"  And  more  into  the  face  of  danger  than  into 
either.  That's  what  has  made  him  the  man  he  is." 

"  Tut !  "  I  cried,  waving  my  Plutarch  ;  "  there's 
more  manly  action  in  this  book  than  a  thousand 
Brignans  could  perform  in  all  their  lives  —  more 
danger  encountered." 

"  An  old  woman  might  read  it  for  all  that. 
Would  it  make  her  manly?  Well,  Monsieur  Henri, 
if  you  choose  to  encounter  clanger  only  in  books, 
there's  nobody  to  complain.  But  you  shouldn't 
show  malice  toward  those  who  prefer  to  meet  it  in 
the  wars  or  on  the  road." 

"Malice?  Not  I.  What  is  Brignan  de  Brignan 
to  me  ?  You  may  say  what  you  please  —  this  Plu 
tarch  is  as  good  a  school  of  heroism  as  any  officer 
of  the  King's  Guard  ever  went  to." 

"  Yet  the  officers  of  the  King's  Guard  aren't  pale, 
moping  fellows  like  you  lovers  of  books.  Ah,  Mon- 


MONSIEUR   HENRI  DE   LA  UN  AY  \J 

sieur  Henri,  if  you  mean  to  be  a  monk,  well  and 
good.  But  otherwise,  do  you  know  what  would 
change  your  complexion  for  the  better?  A  lively 
brush  with  real  dangers  on  the  field,  or  in  Paris, 
or  anywhere  away  from  your  home  and  your 
father's  protection.  That  would  bring  colour  into 
your  cheeks." 

"  You  may  let  my  cheeks  alone,  Mademoiselle." 

"  You  may  be  sure  I  will  do  that." 

"  I'm  quite  satisfied  with  my  complexion,  and  I 
wouldn't  exchange  it  for  that  of  Brignan  de  Bri- 
gnan.  I  dare  say  his  face  is  red  enough." 

"  Yes,  a  most  manly  colour.  And  his  broad 
shoulders  —  and  powerful  arms  —  and  fine  bold 
eyes  —  ah !  there  is  the  picture  of  a  hero  —  and  his 
superb  moustaches  — 

Now  I  was  at  the  time  not  strong  in  respect  of 
moustaches.  I  was  extremely  sensitive  upon  the 
point.  My  frame,  though  not  above  middle  size, 
was  yet  capable  of  robust  development,  my  paleness 
was  not  beyond  remedy,  and  my  eyes  were  of  a 
pleasant  blue,  so  there  was  little  to  rankle  in  what 
she  said  of  my  rival's  face  and  body;  but  as  to  the 
moustaches ! 

I  scrambled  to  my  feet. 

"  I  tell  you  what  it  is,  Mademoiselle.  Just  to 
show  what  your  Brignan  really  amounts  to,  and 


1 8  THE   BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

whether  I  mean  to  be  a  monk,  and  what  a  reader  of 
books  can  do  when  he  likes,  I  have  made  up  my 
mind  to  go  to  Paris;  and  there  I  will  find  your 
Brignan,  and  show  my  scorn  of  such  an  illiterate 
bravo,  and  cut  off  his  famous  moustaches,  and  bring 
them  back  to  you  for  proof!  So  adieu,  Mademoi- 
seHe,  for  this  is  the  last  you  will  see  of  me  till  what 
I  have  said  is  done !  " 

The  thing  had  come  into  my  head  in  one  hot 
moment,  indeed  it  formed  itself  as  I  spoke  it;  and 
so  I,  the  quiet  and  studious,  stood  committed  to 
an  act  which  the  most  harebrained  brawler  in  Anjou 
would  have  deemed  childish  folly.  Truly,  I  did 
lack  knowledge  of  the  world. 

I  turned  from  Mile.  Celeste's  look  of  incredulous 
wonderment,  and  went  off  through  the  woods,  with 
swifter  strides  than  I  usually  took,  to  our  chateau. 
Of  course  I  dared  not  tell  my  parents  my  reason  for 
wishing  to  go  to  Paris.  It  was  enough,  to  my  mother 
at  least,  that  I  should  desire  to  go  on  any  account. 
The  best  way  in  which  I  could  put  my  resolution 
to  them,  which  I  did  that  very  afternoon,  on  the 
terrace  where  I  found  them  sitting,  was  thus : 

"  I  have  been  thinking  how  little  I  know  of  the 
world.  It  is  true,  you  have  taken  me  to  Paris; 
but  I  was  only  a  lad  then,  and  what  I  saw  was  with 
a  lad's  eyes  and  under  your  guidance.  I  am  now 


MONSIEUR   HENRI  DE   LAUNAY  19 

twenty-two,  and  many  a  man  at  that  age  has  be 
gun  to  make  his  own  career.  To  be  worthy  of  my 
years,  of  my  breeding,  of  my  name,  I  ought  to 
know  something  of  life  from  my  own  experience. 
So  I  have  resolved,  with  your  permission,  my  dear 
father  and  mother,  to  go  to  Paris  and  see  what  I 
may  see." 

My  mother  had  turned  pale  as  soon  as  she  saw 
the  drift  of  my  speech,  and  was  for  putting  every 
plea  in  the  way.  But  my  father,  though  he  looked 
serious,  seemed  not  displeased.  We  talked  upon  the 
matter  —  as  to  how  long  I  should  wish  to  stay  in 
Paris,  whether  I  had  thought  of  aiming  at  any  par 
ticular  career  there,  and  of  such  things.  I  said  I 
had  formed  no  plans  nor  hopes :  these  might  or 
might  not  come  after  I  had  arrived  in  Paris  and 
looked  about  me.  But  see  something  of  the  world 
I  must,  if  only  that  I  might  not  be  at  disadvantage 
in  conversation  afterward.  It  was  a  thing  I  could 
afford,  for  on  the  attainment  of  my  majority  my 
father  had  made  over  to  me  the  income  of  a  por 
tion  of  our  estate,  a  small  enough  revenue  indeed, 
but  one  that  looked  great  in  my  eyes.  He  could 
not  now  offer  any  reasonable  objection  to  my  proj 
ect,  and  he  plead  my  cnnse  with  my  mother,  without 
whose  consent  I  should  not  have  had  the  heart  to 
go.  Indeed,  knowing  what  her  dread  had  always 


20  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

been,  and  seeing-  the  anxious  love  in  her  eyes  as 
she  now  regarded  me,  I  almost  wavered.  But  of 
course  she  was  won  over,  as  women  are,  though 
what  tears  her  acquiescence  caused  her  afterwards 
when  she  was  alone  I  did  not  like  to  think  upon. 
She  comforted  herself  presently  with  the  thought 
that  our  faithful  Blaise  Tripault  should  attend  me, 
but  here  again  I  had  to  oppose  her.  For  Blaise, 
by  reason  of  his  years  and  the  service  he  had  done  my 
father  in  the  old  wars,  was  of  a  dictatorial  way 
with  all  of  us,  and  I  knew  he  would  rob  me  of  all 
responsibility  and  freedom,  so  that  I  should  be  again 
a  lad  under  the  thumb  of  an  elder  and  should  profit 
nothing  in  self-reliance  and  mastership.  Besides 
this  reason,  which  I  urged  upon  my  parents,  I 
had  my  own  reason,  which  I  did  not  urge,  namely, 
that  I  should  never  dare  let  Blaise  know  the  special 
purpose  of  my  visit  to  Paris.  He  would  laugh  me 
out  of  countenance,  and  yet  ten  to  one  he  would 
in  the  end  deprive  me  of  the  credit  of  keeping  my 
promise,  by  taking  its  performance  upon  himself. 
That  I  might  be  my  own  master,  therefore,  I  chose 
as  my  valet  the  most  tractable  fellow  at  my  dis 
posal,  one  Nicolas,  a  lank,  knock-kneed  jack  of 
about  my  own  age,  who  had  hitherto  made  him 
self  of  the  least  possible  use,  with  the  best  possible 
intentions,  between  the  dining-hall  and  the  kitchen. 


MONSIEUR  HENRI  DE   LAUNAY  21 

And  yet  he  was  clever  enough  among  horses,  or 
anywhere  outdoors.  My  mother,  though  she  won 
dered  at  my  choice  and  trembled  to  think  how 
fragile  a  reed  I  should  have  to  rely  on,  \vas  yet  not 
sorry,  I  fancy,  at  the  prospect  of  ridding  her  house 
of  poor  blundering  Nicolas  in  a  kind  and  credit 
able  way.  I  had  reason  to  think  Nicolas  better 
suited  for  this  new  service,  and,  by  insisting,  I 
gained  my  point  in  this  also. 

I  made  haste  about  my  equipment,  and  in  a  few 
days  we  set  forth,  myself  on  a  good  young  chestnut 
gelding,  Nicolas  on  a  strong  black  mule,  which 
carried  also  our  baggage.  Before  I  mounted,  and 
while  my  mother,  doing  her  best  to  keep  back  her 
tears,  was  adding  some  last  article  of  comfort  to 
the  contents  of  my  great  leather  bag,  my  father 
led  me  into  the  window  recess  of  the  hall,  and  after 
speaking  of  the  letters  of  introduction  with  which 
he  had  provided  me,  said  in  his  soldierly,  straight 
forward  manner : 

"  I  know  you  have  gathered  wisdom  from  books, 
and  it  will  serve  you  well,  because  it  will  make  you 
take  better  heed  of  experience  and  see  more  mean 
ing  in  it.  But  then  it  will  require  the  experience 
to  give  your  book-learned  wisdom  its  full  force. 
Often  at  first,  in  the  face  of  emergency,  when  the 
call  is  for  action,  your  wisdom  will  fly  from  your 


22  THE   BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

mind;  but  this  will  not  be  the  case  after  you  have 
seen  life  for  yourself.  Experience  will  teach  you  the 
full  and  living  meaning  of  much  that  you  now  know 
but  as  written  truth.  It  may  teach  you  also  some 
things  you  have  never  read,  nor  even  dreamt  of. 
What  you  have  learned  by  study,  and  what  you 
must  learn  by  practice  only,  leave  no  use  for  any 
good  counsel  I  might  give  you  now.  Only  one 
thing  I  can't  help  saying,  though  you  know  it  al 
ready  and  will  doubtless  see  it  proved  again  and 
again.  There  are  many  deceivers  in  the  world. 
Don't  trust  the  outward  look  of  things  or  people. 
Be  cautious;  yet  conceal  your  caution  under  cour 
tesy,  for  nothing  is  more  boorish  than  open  sus 
picion.  And  remember,  too,  not  to  think  bad,  either, 
from  appearances  alone.  You  may  do  injustice 
that  way.  Hold  your  opinion  till  the  matter  is 
tested.  When  appearances  are  fair,  be  wary  with 
out  showing  it;  when  they  are  bad,  regard  your 
safety  but  don't  condemn.  In  other  words,  always 
mingle  caution  with  urbanity,  even  with  kindness.  — 
I  need  not  speak  of  the  name  you  have  to  keep  un 
sullied.  Honour  is  a  thing  about  which  you  require 
no  admonitions.  You  know  that  it  consists  as 
much  in  not  giving  affronts  as  in  not  enduring  them, 
though  many  who  talk  loudest  about  it  seem  to  think 
otherwise.  Indeed  this  is  an  age  in  which  honour 


MONSIEUR   HENRI  DE   LA  UN  AY  2$ 

is  prated  of  most  by  those  who  practise  it  least. 
Well,  my  son,  there  are  a  thousand  things  I  would 
say,  but  that  is  all  I  shall  say.  Good-bye  —  may  the 
good  God  bless  and  protect  you." 

I  had  much  to  do  to  speak  firmly  and  to  per 
ceive  what  I  was  about,  in  taking  my  leave,  for 
my  mother  could  no  longer  refrain  from  sobbing 
as  she  embraced  me  at  the  last,  and  my  young 
brother  and  sister,  catching  the  infection,  began  to 
whimper  and  to  rub  their  eyes  with  their  fists. 
Knowing  so  much  more  of  my  wild  purpose  than 
they  did,  and  realizing  that  I  might  never  return 
alive.  I  was  the  more  tried  in  my  resolution  not 
to  disgrace  with  tears  the  virgin  rapier  and  dagger 
at  my  side.  But  finally  I  got  somehow  upon  my 
horse,  whose  head  Blaise  Tripault  was  holding, 
and  threw  my  last  kisses  to  the  family  on  the  steps. 
I  then  managed  voice  enough  to  say  "  Good-bye, 
Blaise,"  to  the  old  soldier. 

"  Nay,  I  will  walk  as  far  as  to  the  village,"  said 
he,  in  his  gruff,  autocratic  way.  "  I  have  a  word 
or  two  for  you  at  parting." 

Throwing  back  a  somewhat  pallid  smile  to  my 
people,  tearfully  waving  their  adieus,  I  turned  my 
horse  out  of  the  courtyard,  followed  by  Nicolas  on 
the  mule,  and  soon  emerging  from  the  avenue,  was 
upon  the  road.  Blaise  Tripault  strode  after  me. 


24  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

When  I  came  in  front  of  the  inn  at  the  end  of  the 
village,  he  called  out  to  stop.  I  did  so,  and  Blaise, 
coming  up  to  my  stirrup,  handed  me  a  folded  paper 
and  thus  addressed  me  : 

"  Of  course  your  father  has  given  you  all  the 
advice  you  need.  Nobody  is  more  competent  than 
he  to  instruct  a  young  man  setting  out  to  see  the 
world.  His  young  days  were  the  days  of  hard  knocks, 
as  everybody  knows.  But  as  I  was  thinking  of  your 
journey,  there  came  into  my  head  an  old  tale  a  monk 
told  me  once  —  for,  like  your  father,  I  was  never 
too  much  of  a  Huguenot  to  get  what  good  I  might 
out  of  any  priest  or  monk  the  Lord  chose  to  send 
my  way.  It's  a  tale  that  has  to  do  with  travelling, 
and  that's  what  made  me  think  of  it  —  a  tale  about 
three  maxims  that  some  wise  person  once  gave  a 
Roman  emperor  who  was  going  on  a  journey.  I 
half  forget  the  tale  itself,  for  it  isn't  much  of  a  tale ; 
but  the  maxims  I  remembered,  because  I  had  had 
experience  enough  to  realize  their  value.  I've 
written  them  out  for  you  there :  and  if  you  get  them 
by  heart,  and  never  lose  sight  of  them,  you'll  per 
haps  save  yourself  much  repentance." 

He  then  bade  me  good-bye,  and  the  last  I  saw  of 
him  he  was  entering  the  inn  to  drink  to  my  good 
fortune. 


MONSIEUR   HENRI  DE   LAUNAY  2$ 

When  I  had  got  clear  of  the  village,  I  unfolded 
Blaise's  paper  and  read  the  maxims : 

1 .  "  Never  undertake  a  thing  unless  you  can  see 
your  way  to  the  cud  of  it." 

2.  "  Never  sleep  in  a  house  where  the  master  is 
old  and  the  wife  young." 

3.  "  Never  leave  a  highway  for  a  byway." 
Very  good  counsel,  thought  I,  and  worth  bear 
ing  in  mind.     It  was  true,  my  very  journey  itself 
was,  as  to  its  foolhardy  purpose,  a  violation  of  the 
first  maxim.    But  that  could  not  be  helped  now,  and 
I  could  at  least  heed  that  piece  of  advice,  as  well  as 
the  others,   in  the   details   of  my  mission.      When 
I  thought  of  that  mission,  I  felt  both  foolish  and 
heavy-hearted.     I  had  not  the  faintest  idea  yet  of 
how   I   should  go  about  encountering  Brignan  de 
Brignan  and  getting  into  a  quarrel  with  him,  and  T 
had  great  misgiving's  as  to  how  T  should  be  able 
to  conduct  myself   in   that   quarrel,   and   as  to   its 
outcome.     Certainly  no  man  ever  took  the  road  on 
a  more  incredible,  frivolous  quest.    Of  all  the  people 
travelling  my  wav,  that  June  morning,  T  was  prob 
ably  one  of  the  most  thoughtful   and  judiciously- 
minded  ;  yet  of  every  one  but  myself  the  business 
in   being  abroad   was   sober  and   reasonable,   while 
mine   was    utterly    ridiculous    and    silly.      And   the 
girl  whose  banter  had  driven   me  to  it  —  perhaps 


26  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

she  had  attached  no  seriousness  whatever  to  my 
petulant  vow  and  had  even  now  forgotten  it.  With 
these  reflections  were  mingled  the  pangs  of  parting 
from  my  home  and  family;  and  for  a  time  I  was 
downcast  and  sad. 

But  the  day  was  fine.  Presently  my  thoughts, 
which  at  first  had  flown  back  to  all  I  had  left  be 
hind,  began  to  concern  themselves  with  the  scenes 
around  me ;  then  they  flew  ahead  to  the  place  whither 
I  was  bound :  —  this  is  usually  the  way  on  journeys. 
At  least,  thought  I,  I  should  see  life,  and  perchance 
meet  dangers,  and  so  far  be  the  gainer.  And  who 
knows  but  I  might  even  come  with  credit  out  of 
the  affair  with  Monsieur  de  Brignan  ?  —  it  is  a 
world  of  strange  turnings,  and  the  upshot  is  always 
more  or  less  different  from  what  has  been  predicted. 
So  I  took  heart,  and  already  I  began  to  feel  I  was 
not  exactly  the  pale  scholar  of  yesterday.  It  was 
something  to  be  my  own  master,  on  horseback  and 
well-armed,  my  eyes  ranging  the  wide  and  open 
country,  green  and  brown  in  the  sunlight,  dotted 
here  and  there  with  trees,  sometimes  traversed  by 
a  stream,  and  often  backed  by  woods  of  darker 
green,  which  seemed  to  hold  secrets  dangerous  and 
luring. 

Riding  gave  me  a  great  appetite,  and  I  was  for 
tunate  in  coming  upon  an  inn  at  Durtal  whose  table 


MONSIEUR  HENRI  DE   LA  UN  AY  2/ 

was  worthy  of  my  capacity.  After  dinner,  we  took 
the  road  again  and  proceeded  at  an  easy  pace  toward 
La  Fleche. 

Toward  the  middle  of  the  afternoon  a  vague 
uneasiness  stole  over  me,  as  if  some  tragic  circum 
stance  lay  waiting  on  the  path  —  to  me  unknown  — 
ahead. 


CHAPTER  II. 

A     YOUNG     MAN     WHO    WENT     SINGING 

IT  was  about  five  o'clock  when  we  rode  into  La 
Fleche,  and  the  feeling  of  ill  foreboding  still  pos 
sessed  me.  Partly  considering  this,  and  partly  as 
it  was  improbable  I  should  find  the  best  accommo 
dations  anywhere  else  short  of  Le  Mans,  I  decided 
to  put  up  here  for  the  night.  As  I  rode  into  the 
central  square  of  the  town,  I  saw  an  inn  there : 
it  had  a  prosperous  and  honest  look,  so  I  said, 
"  This  is  the  place  for  my  money,"  and  made  for 
it.  The  square  was  empty  and  silent  when  I  entered 
it,  but  just  as  I  reached  the  archway  of  the  inn, 
I  heard  a  voice  singing,  whereupon  I  looked  around 
and  saw  a  young  man  riding  into  the  square  .from 
another  street  than  that  I  had  come  from.  He  was 
followed  by  a  servant  on  horseback,  and  was  bound 
for  the  same  inn.  It  seems  strange  in  the  telling, 
that  a  gentleman  should  ride  singing  into  a  public 

square,  as  if  he  were  a  mountebank  or  street-singer, 

28 


A    YOUNG  MAN   WHO    WENT  SINGING          29 

yet  it  appeared  quite  natural  as  this  young  fellow 
did  it.  The  song  was  something  about  brave  sol 
diers  and  the  smiles  of  ladies  —  just  such  a  gay 
song  as  so  handsome  a  young  cavalier  ought  to 
sing.  I  looked  at  him  a  moment,  then  rode  on  into 
the  inn-yard.  This  little  act,  done  in  all  thought 
lessness,  and  with  perfect  right,  was  the  cause  of 
momentous  things  in  my  life.  If  I  had  waited  to 
greet  that  young  gentleman  at  the  archway,  I  be 
lieve  my  history  -would  have  gone  very  differently. 
As  it  was,  I  am  convinced  that  my  carelessly 
dropping  him  from  my  regard,  as  if  he  were  a  per 
son  of  no  interest,  was  the  beginning  of  what  grew 
between  us.  For,  as  he  rode  in  while  I  was  dis 
mounting,  he  threw  at  me  a  look  of  resentment 
for  which  there  was  nothing  to  account  but  the  pos 
sible  wound  to  his  vanity.  His  countenance,  sym 
metrically  and  somewhat  boldly  formed,  showed 
great  self-esteem  and  a  fondness  for  attention.  His 
singing  had  suddenly  stopped.  I  could  feel  his 
anger,  which  was  probably  the  greater  for  having 
no  real  cause,  I  having  been  under  no  obligation  to 
notice  him  or  offer  him  precedence. 

He  called  loudly  for  an  ostler,  and,  when  one 
came  out  of  the  stables,  he  coolly  gave  his  orders 
without  waiting  for  me,  though  I  had  been  first  in 
the  yard.  He  bade  his  own  servant  see  their  horses 


3O  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

well  fed,  and  then  made  for  the  inn-door,  casting 
a  scornful  glance  at  me,  and  resuming  his  song  in  a 
lower  voice.  It  was  now  my  turn  to  be  angry,  and 
justly,  but  I  kept  silence.  I  knew  not  exactly  how 
to  take  this  sort  of  demonstration :  whether  it  was 
a  usual  thing  among  travellers  and  to  be  paid  back 
only  in  kind,  or  whether  for  the  sake  of  my  reputa 
tion  I  ought  to  treat  it  as  a  serious  affront.  It  is, 
of  course,  childish  to  take  offence  at  a  trifle.  In 
my  ignorance  of  what  the  world  expects  of  a  man 
upon  receipt  of  hostile  and  disparaging  looks,  I 
could  only  act  as  one  always  must  who  cannot  make 
up  his  mind  —  do  nothing.  After  seeing  my  horse 
and  mule  attended  to,  I  bade  Nicolas  follow  with 
the  baggage,  and  entered  the  inn. 

The  landlord  was  talking  with  my  young  sing 
ing  gentleman,  but  made  to  approach  me  as  I  came 
in.  The  young  gentleman,  however,  speaking  in  a 
peremptory  manner,  detained  him  with  questions 
about  the  roads,  the  town  of  La  Fleche,  and  such 
matters.  As  I  advanced,  the  young  gentleman  got 
between  me  and  the  host,  and  continued  his  talk. 
I  waited  awkwardly  enough  for  the  landlord's  at 
tention,  and  began  to  feel  hot  within.  A  wench 
now  placed  on  a  table  some  wine  that  the  young 
man  had  ordered,  and  the  landlord  finally  got  rid 
of  him  by  directing  his  attention  to  it.  As  he  went 


A    YOUNG   MAN   WHO    WENT  SINGING  31 

to  sit  down,  he  bestowed  on  me  the  faintest  smile 
of  ridicule.  I  was  too  busy  to  think  much  of  it 
at  the  moment,  in  ordering  a  room  for  the  night 
and  sending  Nicolas  thither  with  my  bag.  I  then 
called  for  supper  and  sat  down  as  far  as  possible 
from  the  other  guest.  He  and  I  were  the  only 
occupants  of  the  room,  but  from  the  kitchen  ad 
joining  came  the  noise  of  a  number  of  the  common 
alty  at  food  and  drink. 

"  Always  politeness,"  thought  I,  when  my  wine 
had  come,  and  so,  in  spite  of  his  rudeness  and  his 
own  neglect  of  the  courtesy,  as  I  raised  my  glass 
I  said  to  him,  "  Your  health,  Monsieur." 

He  turned  red  at  the  reproach  implied  in  my  ob 
servance,  then  very  reluctantly  lifted  his  own  glass 
and  said,  "  And  yours,"  in  a  surly,  grudging  man 
ner. 

"  It  has  been  a  pleasant  day,"  I  went  on,  resolved 
not  to  be  churlish,  at  all  hazards. 

"  Do  you  think  so?  "  he  replied  contemptuously, 
and  then  turned  to  look  out  of  the  window,  and 
hummed  the  tune  he  had  been  singing  before. 

I  thought  if  such  were  the  companions  my  journey 
was  to  throw  me  in  with,  it  would  be  a  sorry  time 
till  I  got  home  again.  But  my  young  gentleman, 
for  all  his  temporary  snllenness,  was  really  of  a 
talkative  nature,  as  these  vain  young  fellows  are 


32  THE   BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

apt  to  be,  and  when  he  had  warmed  himself  a  little 
with  wine  even  his  dislike  of  me  could  not  restrain 
his  tongue  any  longer. 

"  You  are  staying  here  to-night,  then?"  he  sud 
denly  asked. 

"Yes,  and  you?" 

"  I  shall  ride  on  after  supper.  There  will  be 
starlight." 

"  I  have  used  my  horse  enough  to-day." 

"  And  I  mine,  for  that  matter.  But  there  are 
times  when  horses  can't  be  considered." 

"  You  are  travelling  on  important  business, 
then?" 

"  On  business  of  haste.  I  must  put  ground  be 
hind  me." 

"  I  drink  to  the  success  of  your  business,  then." 

"  Thank  you,  I  am  always  successful.  There  is 
another  toast,  that  should  have  first  place.  The 
ladies,  Monsieur." 

"  With  all  my  heart." 

"  That's  a  toast  I  never  permit  myself  to  defer. 
Mon  dieu,  I  owe  them  favours  enough !  " 

"  You  are  fortunate,"  said  I. 

"  I  don't  complain.    And  you  ?  " 

"  Even  if  I  were  fortunate  in  that  respect,  I 
shouldn't  boast  of  it." 


A    YOUNG  MAN   WHO    WENT  SINGING  33 

He    coloured;     but    laughed    shortly,    and    said, 
"  It's  not  boasting  to  tell  the  mere  truth." 

"  I  was  thinking  of  myself,  not  of  you,  Monsieur." 
This  was  true  enough. 

"  I  can  readily  believe  you've  had  no  great  luck 
that  way,"  he  said  spitefully,  pretending  to  take 
stock  of  my  looks.  I  knew  his  remark  was  sheer 
malice,  for  my  appearance  was  good  enough  — 
well-figured  and  slender,  with  a  pleasant,  thoughtful 
face. 

"  Let   us   talk   of   something   else,"    I    answered 
coldly,  though  I  was  far  from  cool  in  reality. 

"  Certainly.     What  do  you  think  of  the  last  con 
spiracy?  " 

'  That    it    was    very    rash    and    utterly    without 
reason.     We  have  the  best  king  France  ever  knew." 


Yes,  long  live  Henri  IV. !     They  say  there  are 

still  some  of  the  malcontents  to  be  gathered  in. 
Have  you  heard  of  any  fresh  arrests  ?  " 

"  Nothing  within  two  weeks.  I  don't  understand 
how  these  affairs  can  possibly  arise,  after  that  of 
Biron.  Men  must  be  complete  fools." 

"  Oh,  there  are  always  malcontents  who  still 
count  on  Spain,  and  some  think  even  the  League 
may  be  revived." 

"  But  why  should  they  not  be  contented?  I  can't 
imagine  any  grievances." 


34  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

"  Faith,  my  child,  where  have  you  been  hiding 
yourself?  Don't  you  know  the  talk?  Do  you  sup 
pose  everybody  is  pleased  with  this  Dutch  alliance? 
And  the  way  in  which  the  King's  old  Huguenot  com 
rades  are  again  to  be  seen  around  him?  " 

"  And  why  not  ?  Through  everything,  the  King's 
heart  has  always  been  with  the  protestants." 

"  Oho !  So  you  are  one  of  the  psalm-singers, 
then?  "  His  insulting  tone  and  jeering  smile  were 
intolerable. 

"  I  have  sung  no  psalms  here,  at  least,"  I  replied 
trembling  with  anger ;  "  or  anything  else,  to  annoy 
the  ears  of  my  neighbours." 

"  So  you  don't  like  my  singing?  "  he  cried,  turn 
ing  red  again. 

I  had  truly  rather  admired  it,  but  I  said,  "  I 
have  heard  better." 

"  Indeed  ?  But  how  should  you  know.  For  your 
education  in  taste,  I  may  tell  you  that  good  judges 
have  thought  well  of  my  singing." 

"  Ay,  brag  of  it,  as  you  do  of  your  success  with 
the  ladies." 

He  stared  at  me  in  amazement,  then  cried, 
"  Death  of  my  life,  young  fellow !  —  "  But  at  that 
instant  his  servant  brought  in  his  supper,  and  he 
went  no  further.  My  own  meal  was  before  me  a 
minute  later,  and  we  both  devoted  ourselves  in 


A     YOUNG   MAN   WHO    WENT  SINGING  35 

angry  silence  to  onr  food.  I  was  still  full  of  re 
sentment  at  his  obtrusive  scorn  of  myself  and  my 
religious  party,  and  I  could  see  that  he  felt  himself 
mightily  outraged  at  my  retorts.  From  the  rapid, 
heedless  way  in  which  he  ate,  I  fancied  his  mind 
was  busy  with  all  sorts  of  revenge  upon  me. 

When  he  had  finished,  at  the  same  time  as  I  did, 
and  our  servants  had  gone  to  eat  their  supper  in  the 
kitchen,  he  leaned  against  the  wall,  and  said,  "  I 
am  going  to  sing,  Monsieur,  whether  it  pleases  you 
or  not."  And  forthwith  he  began  to  do  so. 

My  answer  was  to  put  on  a  look  of  pain,  and  walk 
hastily  from  the  room,  as  if  the  torture  to  my  ears 
were  too  great  for  endurance. 

I  was  not  half-way  across  the  court-yard  before 
I  heard  him  at  my  heels  though  not  singing. 

"  My  friend,"  said  he,  as  T  turned  around,  "  I 
don't  know  where  you  were  bred,  but  you  should 
know  this :  it's  not  good  manners  to  break  from  a 
gentleman's  company  so  unceremoniously." 

It  occurred  to  me  that  because  I  had  taken  his  in 
sults  from  the  first,  through  not  knowing  how  much 
a  sensible  man  should  bear,  he  thought  he  might 
safely  hector  me  to  the  full  satisfaction  of  his  hurt 
vanity. 

"  So  you  do  know  something  of  good  manners, 
after  all  ?  "  I  replied.  "  I  congratulate  you." 


36  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

His  eyes  flashed  new  wrath,  but  before  he  knew 
how  to  answer,  and  while  we  were  glaring  at  each 
other  like  two  cocks,  though  at  some  distance  apart, 
out  came  Nicolas  from  the  kitchen  to  ask  if  I 
wished  my  cloak  brought  down,  which  he  had  taken 
up  with  the  bag.  In  his  rustic  innocence  he  stepped 
between  my  nagging  gentleman  and  myself.  The 
gentleman  at  this  ran  forward  in  an  access  of  rage, 
and  threw  Nicolas  aside,  saying,  "  Out  of  the  way, 
knave !  You're  as  great  a  clown  as  your  master." 

"  Hands  off!  How  dare  you?  "  I  cried,  clapping 
my  hand  to  my  sword. 

"  If  you  come  a  step  nearer,  I'll  kill  you !  "  he 
replied,  grasping  his  own  hilt. 

I  sent  a  swift  glance  around.  There  was  no  wit 
ness  but  Nicolas.  Yet  a  scuffle  would  draw  people 
in  ten  seconds.  Even  at  that  moment,  with  my 
heart  beating  madly,  I  thought  of  the  edict  against 
duelling;  so  I  said,  as  calmly  as  I  could: 

"  If  you  dare  draw  that  sword,  I  see  trees  beyond 
that  gateway  —  a  garden  or  something.  It  will 
be  quieter  there."  I  pointed  to  a  narrow  exit  at  the 
rear  of  the  yard. 

"  I  will  show  you  whom  you're  dealing  with,  my 
lad !  "  he  said,  breathlessly,  and  made  at  once  for 
the  gate.  I  followed.  I  could  see  now  that,  though 
a  bully,  he  was  not  a  coward,  and  the  discovery  fell 


A    YOUNG   MAN    WHO    WENT  SINGING  37 

upon  me  with  a  sense  of  how  grave  a  matter  I  had 
been  drawn  into. 

At  the  gate  I  looked  around,  and  saw  Nicolas 
following,  his  eyes  wide  with  alarm.  "  Stay  where 
you  are,  and  not  a  word  to  anybody,"  I  ordered,  and 
closed  the  gate  after  me.  My  adversary  led  the 
way  across  a  neglected  garden,  and  out  through 
a  postern  in  a  large  wall,  to  where  there  was  a 
thicker  growth  of  trees.  We  passed  among  these  to 
a  little  open  space  near  the  river,  from  which  it 
was  partly  veiled  by  a  tangled  mass  of  bushes.  The 
unworn  state  of  the  green  sward  showed  that  this 
was  a  spot  little  visited  by  the  townspeople. 

"  We  have  stumbled  on  the  right  place,"  said  the 
young  gentleman,  with  an  assumption  of  coolness. 
"  It's  a  pity  the  thing  can't  be  done  properly,  with 
seconds  and  all  that."  And  he  proceeded  to  take 
off  his  doublet. 

I  was  sobered  by  the  time  spent  in  walking  to  the 
place,  so  I  said,  "  It's  not  too  late,  Monsieur,  if  you 
are  willing  to  apologize." 

"I  apologize!  Death  of  my  life!  You  pile 
insult  on  insult." 

"  I  assure  you,  it  is  you  who  have  been  the  in- 
sulter." 

He  laughed  in  a  way  that  revived  miy  heat,  and 
asked,  "Swords  alone,  or  swords  and  daggers?" 


38  THE   BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

"  As  you  please."     By  this  time  I  had  cast  off  my 
own  doublet. 

"  Rapiers  and  daggers,  then,"  he  said,  and  flung 
away  his  scabbard  and  sheath.  I  saw  the  flash  of 
my  own  weapons  a  moment  later,  and  ere  I  had  time 
for  a  second  thought  on  the  seriousness  of  this  event 
—  my  first  fight  in  earnest  —  he  was  keeping  me 
busy  to  parry  his  point  and  watch  his  dagger  at 
the  same  time.  I  was  half-surprised  at  my  own  suc 
cess  in  turning  away  his  blade,  but  after  I  had 
guarded  myself  from  three  or  four  thrusts,  I  took 
to  mind  that  offence  is  the  best  defence,  and  ven 
tured  a  lunge,  which  he  stopped  with  his  dagger 
only  in  the  nick  of  time  to  save  his  breast.  His  look 
of  being  almost  caught  gave  me  encouragement, 
making  me  realize  I  had  received  good  enough 
lessons  from  my  father  and  Blaise  Tripault  to  en 
able  me  to  practise  with  confidence.  So  I  pushed 
the  attack,  but  never  lost  control  of  myself  nor  be 
came  reckless.  It  was  an  inspiriting  revelation  to 
me  to  find  that  I  could  indeed  use  my  head  intelli 
gently,  and  command  my  motions  so  well,  at  a  time 
of  such  excitement.  We  grew  hot,  perspired, 
breathed  fast  and  loud,  kept  our  muscles  tense,  and 
held  each  other  with  glittering  eyes  as  we  moved 
about  on  firm  but  springy  feet.  We  must  have 
fought  very  swiftly,  for  the  ring  of  the  steel  sounded 


A    YOUNG   MAN    WHO    WENT  SINGING  39 

afterward  in  my  ears  as  if  it  had  been  almost  con 
tinuous.  How  long  we  kept  it  up,  I  do  not  exactly 
know.  We  came  to  panting  more  deeply,  and  I  felt 
a  little  tired,  and  once  or  twice  a  mist  wras  before  my 
eyes.  At  last  he  gave  me  a  great  start  by  running 
his  point  through  my  shirt  sleeve  above  the  elbow. 
Feeling  myself  so  nearly  stung,  I  instinctively  made 
a  long  swift  thrust :  up  went  his  dagger,  but  too 
late :  my  blade  passed  clear  of  it,  sank  into  his  left 
breast.  He  gave  a  sharp  little  cry,  and  fell,  and  the 
hole  I  had  made  in  his  shirt  was  quickly  circled 
with  crimson. 

"  Victory!  "  thought  I,  with  an  exultant  sense  of 
prowess.  I  had  fleshed  my  sword  and  brought  low 
my  man !  But,  as  I  looked  down  at  him  and  he  lay 
perfectly  still,  another  feeling  arose.  I  knelt  and 
felt  for  his  heart:  my  new  fear  was  realized.  With 
bitter  regret  I  gazed  at  him.  All  the  anger  and 
scorn  had  gone  out  of  his  face :  it  was  now  merely 
the  handsome  boyish  face  of  a  youth  like  myself, 
expressing  only  a  manly  pride  and  the  pain  and 
surprise  of  his  last  moment.  It  was  horrible  to 
tli ink  that  I  had  stopped  this  life  for  ever,  reduced 
this  energy  and  beauty  to  eternal  silence  and  noth 
ingness.  A  weakness  overwhelmed  me,  a  profound 
pity  and  self-reproach. 

I  heard  a  low  ejaculation  behind  me,  which  made 


40  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

me  start.  But  I  saw  it  was  only  Nicolas,  who,  in 
spite  of  my  orders,  had  stolen  after  me,  in  terror  of 
what  might  happen. 

"  Oh,  heaven !  "  he  groaned,  as  he  stared  with 
pale  face  and  scared  eyes  at  the  prostrate  form. 
"  You  have  killed  him,  Monsieur  Henri." 

"  Yes.  It  is  a  great  pity.  After  all,  he  merely 
thought  a  little  too  well  of  himself  and  was  a  little 
inconsiderate  of  other  people's  feelings.  But  who 
is  not  so,  more  or  less  ?  Poor  young  man !  " 

"  Ah,  but  think  of  us,  Monsieur  Henri  —  think 
of  yourself,  I  mean !  We  had  better  be  going,  or 
you  will  have  to  answer  for  this." 

"  That  is  so.  We  must  settle  with  the  landlord 
and  get  away  from  this  town  before  this  gentleman 
is  missed." 

"  And  alas !  you  arranged  to  stay  all  night.  The 
landlord  will  be  sure  to  smell  something.  Come,  I 
beg  of  you ;  there's  not  a  moment  to  lose.  Think 
what  there's  to  do  —  the  bag  to  fetch  down,  the 
horse  and  mule  to  saddle.  We  shall  be  lucky  if  the 
officers  aren't  after  us  before  we're  out  of  the  town." 

"  You  are  right.  —  Poor  young  man !  At  least 
I  will  cover  his  face  with  his  doublet  before  I  go." 

"  I'll  do  that,  Monsieur.  You  put  on  your  own 
doublet,  and  save  time." 

I  did  so.     As  Nicolas  ran  past  me  with  the  slain 


A    YOUNG  MAN  WHO    WENT  SINGING          4! 

man's  doublet,  something  fell  out  of  the  pocket  of 
it.  This  proved  to  be  a  folded  piece  of  paper,  like  a 
letter,  but  with  no  name  outside.  I  picked  it  up. 
Fancying  it  might  give  a  clue  to  my  victim's  iden 
tity,  and  as  the  seal  was  broken,  I  opened  it.  There 
was  some  writing,  in  the  hand  of  a  woman,  —  two 
lines  only : 

"  For  heaven's  sake  and  pity's,  come  to  me  at 
once.  My  life  and  honour  depend  on  you  alone." 

As  the  missive  was  without  address,  so  was  it 
without  signature.  It  must  have  been  delivered  by 
some  confidential  messenger  who  knew  the  recip 
ient,  and  yet  by  whom  a  verbal  message  was  either 
not  thought  expedient,  or  required  to  be  confirmed 
by  the  written  appeal.  The  recipient  must  be  famil 
iar  with  the  sender's  handwriting.  The  note  looked 
fresh  and  clean,  and  therefore  must  have  been  very 
lately  received. 

"  Come,  Monsieur  Henri,"  called  Nicolas,  break 
ing  in  upon  my  whirling  thoughts.  "  Why  do  you 
wait?  —  What  is  the  matter?  What  do  you  see  on 
that  paper?  " 

"  And  this,"  T  answered,  though  of  course  Nico 
las  could  not  understand  me,  "  is  the  business  he  was 
on  !  This  is  why  he  had  need  to  put  ground  behind 
him.  He  was  going  on  to-night.  He  must  have 
stopped  only  to  refresh  his  horses." 


42  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

"  Yes,  certainly,  but  what  of  that  ?  What  has 
his  business  to  do  with  us  ?  " 

"  I  have  prevented  his  carrying  it  out.  My  God ! 
—  a  woman's  life  and  honour  —  a  woman  who 
relies  on  him  —  and  now  she  will  wait  for  him  in 
vain !  At  this  very  moment  she  may  be  counting  the 
hours  till  he  should  arrive !  —  What  have  I  done  ?  " 

"You,  Monsieur?  It's  not  your  fault  if  he 
chose  to  get  into  a  quarrel  with  you.  He  must  have 
valued  his  business  highly  if  he  dared  risk  it  in  a 
fight." 

"  Of  course  he  thought  from  my  manner  that 
he  could  have  his  own  way  with  me.  There  would 
be  no  loss  of  time  —  his  horses  needed  rest,  for 
greater  speed  in  the  long  run.  He  knew  what  he 
was  about  —  there's  no  doubt  of  his  haste.  '  Come 
to  me  at  once.  My  life  and  honour  depend  on  you 
alone.'  And  while  she  waits  and  trusts,  I  step  in 
and  cut  off  her  only  hope !  —  not  this  poor  young 
fellow's  life  alone,  but  hers  also,  Nicolas!  It 
mustn't  be  so  —  not  if  I  can  any  way  help  it.  I  see 
now  what  I  am  called  upon  to  do." 

"  What  is  that,  Monsieur  Henri  ?  "  asked  Nicolas 
despairingly. 

"  To  carry  out  this  gentleman's  task  which  I  have 
interrupted  —  to  go  in  his  stead  to  the  assistance 
of  this  lady,  whoever  and  wherever  she  may  be ! " 


"'AND    NOW    SHI-:    WILL    WAIT     I-' 


CHAPTER   III. 

WHERE     THE     LADY     WAS 

"  VERY  well.  Monsieur,"  said  Nicolas  after  a 
pause,  in  a  tone  which  meant  anything  but  very 
well.  "  But  first  you  will  have  enough  to  do  to  save 
yourself.  This  gentleman  will  soon  be  missed.  He 
was  in  haste  to  go  on,  as  you  say.  His  servant  will 
be  wondering  why  he  delays,  and  the  landlord  will 
become  curious  about  his  bill." 

"  Yes,  but  I  must  think  a  moment.  Where  is  this 
poor  lady?  Who  is  the  gentleman?  There  may  be 
another  letter  —  a  clue  of  some  sort." 

I  hurriedly  examined  the  young  man's  pockets, 
but  found  nothing  written.  His  purse  I  thought 
best  to  leave  where  it  was :  to  whom,  indeed,  could 
I  entrust  it  with  any  chance  of  its  being  more  hon 
estly  dealt  with  than  by  those  who  should  find  the 
body?  The  innkeeper  and  the  gentleman's  servant, 
with  their  claims  for  payment,  would  see  to  that. 
But  I  kept  the  lady's  note. 

43 


44  THE   BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

"  Well,"  said  I,  "  I  must  have  a  talk  with  the 
valet.  I  must  find  out  where  this  gentleman  was 
going,  for  that  must  be  the  place  where  the  lady  is." 

"  But  the  valet  doesn't  know  where  the  gentleman 
was  going.  He  was  talking  to  me  about  that  in  the 
stables." 

"  That's  very  strange  —  not  to  know  his  mas 
ter's  destination." 

"  He  knows  very  little  of  his  master's  affairs :  he 
was  hired  only  yesterday,  at  Sable.  The  gentleman 
was  staying  at  the  inn  there.  Yesterday  he  en 
gaged  this  man,  and  said  he  was  going  to  travel 
on  at  the  end  of  the  week.  But  this  morning  he 
suddenly  made  up  his  mind  to  start  at  once,  and 
came  off  without  saying  where  he  was  bound  for. 
Until  I  told  him,  the  man  didn't  know  that  the  name 
of  this  town  was  La  Fleche." 

"  And  what  else  did  he  tell  you  ?  " 

'  That's  all.  He  was  only  grumbling  about  hav 
ing  to  come  away  so  unexpectedly,  and  being  so  in 
the  dark  about  his  master's  plans." 

'  You're  sure  he  didn't  say  what  caused  his  mas 
ter  to  change  his  mind  and  start  at  once  ?  " 

"  He  said  nothing  more.  Monsieur." 

"  Did  he  mention  his  master's  name?  " 

"  No,  we  didn't  get  as  far  as  that.  It  was  only 
his  desire  to  complain  to  somebody,  that  made  him 


WHERE    THE   LADY   WAS  45 

speak  to  me ;  and  I  was  too  busy  with  the  horses 
to  say  much  in  reply." 

"  Then  you  didn't  give  my  name  —  to  him  or  any 
one  else  here?  " 

"  Not  to  a  soul,  Monsieur." 

"  That's  fortunate.  Well,  we  must  be  attending 
to  our  business.  I  will  pay  the  landlord,  and  give 
him  some  reason  for  riding  on.  While  you  are 
getting  the  animals  ready,  I  will  try  to  sound  this 
valet  a  little  deeper.  Come." 

Without  another  look  behind,  we  hastened  back 
to  the  inn. 

"  It's  a  fine  evening,"  said  I  to  the  landlord, 
"  and  that  gentleman  I  saw  here  awhile  ago  has 
given  me  the  notion  of  riding  on  while  the  air  is 
cool."  I  spoke  as  steadily  as  I  could,  and  I  suppose 
if  the  landlord  detected  any  want  of  ease  he  put  it 
down  to  the  embarrassment  of  announcing  a  change 
of  mind.  In  any  case,  he  was  not  slow  to  compute 
the  reckoning,  nor  I  to  pay  it.  Then,  after  seeing 
my  bag  and  cloak  brought  down,  I  went  in  search  of 
the  young  gentleman's  valet.  I  found  him  in  the 
kitchen,  half  way  through  a  bottle  of  wine. 

"  Your  master  has  not  yet  ridden  on,  then  ? " 
said  T,  dropping  carelessly  on  the  bench  opposite 
him. 

"  No,  Monsieur,"  he  replied  unsuspectingly.     He 


46  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

seemed  more  like  a  country  groom  than  a  gentle 
man's  body  servant. 

"  I  have  decided  to  go  on  this  evening,  in  imita 
tion  of  him,"  I  continued. 

"  Then  your  servant  had  better  come  back  and 
finish  his  supper.  It's  getting  cold  yonder.  Just 
as  he  was  going  to  begin  eating,  he  thought  of 
something,  and  went  out,  and  hasn't  returned  yet." 

It  was,  alas,  true.  In  my  excitement  I  had  for 
gotten  all  about  Nicolas's  supper,  which  he  had 
left  in  order  to  see  if  I  wanted  my  cloak  for  the 
cool  of  the  evening. 

"  I  sent  him  on  an  errand,"  I  replied.  "  He 
shall  sup  doubly  well  later.  As  I  was  about  to 
say,  your  master  —  by  the  way,  if  I  knew  his  name 
I  could  mention  him  properly :  we  have  so  far  neg 
lected  to  give  each  other  our  names." 

"  Monsieur  de  Merri  is  my  master's  name,  as 
far  as  I  know  it.  I  have  been  with  him  only  since 
yesterday."  He  spoke  in  a  somewhat  disgruntled 
way,  as  if  not  too  well  satisfied  with  his  new  place. 

"  So  I  have  heard,"  I  said.  "  And  it  seems  you 
were  hustled  off  rather  sooner  than  you  expected, 
this  morning." 

"  My  master  did  change  his  mind  suddenly. 
Yesterday  he  said  he  wouldn't  leave  Sable  till  the 
end  of  the  week." 


WHERE    THE   LADY   WAS  47 

''  Yes ;  but  of  course  when  he  received  the  let 
ter  —  I  stopped,  as  if  not  thinking  worth  while 
to  finish,  and  idly  scrutinized  the  floor. 

"What  letter,  Monsieur?"  inquired  the  fellow, 
after  a  moment. 

"  Why,  the  letter  that  made  him  change  his  mind. 
Didn't  you  see  the  messenger?" 

"Oh,  and  did  that  man  bring  a  letter,  then?" 

"  Certainly.  How  secretive  your  master  is.  The 
man  from  —  from  —  where  did  he  come  from,  any 
how?" 

"  A  man  came  to  see  my  master  at  Sable  early 
this  morning  —  the  only  man  I  know  of.  I  heard 
him  say  that  he  had  ridden  all  the  way  from  Mon- 
toire,  following  my  master  from  one  town  to  an 
other." 

"  Yes,  that  is  the  man,  certainly,"  said  I  in  as 
careless  a  manner  as  possible,  fearful  lest  my  face 
should  betray  the  interest  of  this  revelation  to  me. 
"  Well,  I  think  I  will  go  and  see  what  has  become 
of  my  servant.  When  you  have  finished  that  bot 
tle,  drink  another  to  me."  I  tossed  him  a  silver 
piece,  and  sauntered  out.  Nicolas  was  fastening 
the  saddle  girth  of  my  horse  in  the  yard.  An  ostler 
was  attending  to  the  mule.  The  innkeeper  was  look 
ing  on.  I  asked  him  about  the  different  roads  lead 
ing  from  the  place,  and  by  the  time  I  had  got  this 


48  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

information  all  was  ready.  We  mounted,  I  re 
plied  to  the  landlord's  adieu,  threw  a  coin  to  the 
ostler,  and  clattered  out  under  the  archway.  From 
the  square  I  turned  South  to  cross  the  Loir,  pass 
ing  not  far  from  the  place  where,  surrounded  by 
trees  and  bushes,  the  body  of  my  adversary  must 
still  be  lying. 

"  Poor  young  man !  "  said  I.  "  Once  we  get  safe 
off,  I  hope  they  will  find  him  soon." 

"  They  will  soon  be  seeking  him,  at  least,"  re 
plied  Nicolas.  "  Before  you  came  out  of  the  kitchen, 
the  landlord  was  wondering  to  the  ostler  what  had 
become  of  him." 

"  As  he  was  to  ride  on  at  once,  his  absence  will 
appear  strange.  Well,  I'm  not  sorry  to  think  he 
will  be  found  before  he  lies  long  exposed.  The 
authorities,  no  doubt,  will  take  all  measures  to  find 
out  who  he  is  and  notify  his  people." 

"  And  to  find  the  person  who  left  him  in  that 
state,"  said  Nicolas  fearfully. 

"  Well,  I  have  a  start,  and  shall  travel  as  fast  as 
my  horse  can  safely  carry  me." 

"  But  wherever  you  go,  Monsieur,  the  law  will 
in  time  come  up  with  you." 

"  I  have  thought  of  that ;  and  now  listen.  This 
is  what  you  are  to  do.  We  shall  come  very  soon 


WHERE    THE  LADY   WAS  49 

to  a  meeting  of  roads.      You   will  there  turn   to 
the  right  - 

"And  leave  you,  Monsieur  Henri?" 
"  Yes,  it  is  necessary  for  my  safety." 
"  And  you  will  go  on  to  Paris  alone  ?  " 
"  I  am  not  going  to  Paris  immediately  —  at  least, 
I  shall  not  go  by  way  of  Le  Mans  and  Chartres,  as 
I  had  intended.     We  have  already  turned  our  backs 
on  that  road,  when  we  left  the  square  in  front  of 
the  inn.    I  shall  go  by  way  of  Vendome."    Montoire 
—  where  the  letter  had  evidently  come  from  and 
where  therefore  the  lady  probably  was  —  lay  on  the 
road  to  Vendome. 

"And  I,  Monsieur?" 

"  You  are  to  go  back  to  La  Tournoire,  but  not  by 
the  way  we  have  come  over.  This  road  to  the  right 
that  you  will  soon  take  leads  first  to  Jarze,  and  there 
you  will  find  a  road  to  the  West  which  will  bring  you 
to  our  own  highway  not  two  leagues  from  home." 
I  repeated  these  directions  as  we  left  La  Fleche 
behind  us,  till  they  seemed  firmly  lodged  in  Nicolas's 
head.  "  I  don't  know  how  long  it  will  take  you  to 
do  this  journey,"  I  added,  "  nor  even  when  you  may 
expect  to  reach  Jarze.  You  mustn't  overdo  either 
the  mule  or  yourself.  Stop  at  the  first  country  inn 
and  get  something  to  cat,  before  it  is  too  late  at 
night  to  be  served.  Go  on  to-night  as  far  as  you 


50  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

think  wise.  It  may  be  best,  or  necessary,  to  sleep 
in  some  field  or  wood,  not  too  near  the  road,  as  I 
shall  probably  do  toward  the  end  of  the  night." 

"  I  shall  certainly  do  that,  Monsieur.  It  is  a  fine 
night." 

"  When  you  get  to  La  Tournoire,  you  are  to  tell 
my  father  that  I  am  going  on  without  an  attendant, 
but  by  way  of  Vendome.  You  needn't  say  anything 
about  what  you  suppose  my  purpose  to  be :  you 
needn't  repeat  what  you  heard  me  say  about  that 
lady,  or  the  letter:  you  aren't  to  mention  the  lady 
or  the  letter  at  all." 

"  I  understand,  Monsieur  Henri ;  but  I  do  hope 
you  will  keep  out  of  other  people's  troubles.  You 
have  enough  of  your  own  now,  over  this  unlucky 
duel." 

"  It's  to  get  me  out  of  that  trouble  that  you  are 
going  home.  Give  my  father  a  full  account  of  the 
duel.  Tell  him  the  gentleman  insulted  my  religion 
as  well  as  myself;  that  he  tried  my  patience  beyond 
endurance.  My  father  will  understand,  I  trust. 
And  say  that  I  shall  leave  it  to  him  to  solicit  my 
pardon  of  the  King.  I  know  he  would  prefer  I 
should  place  the  matter  all  in  his  hands." 

"  Yes,  to  be  sure,  Monsieur  Henri.  And  of 
course  to  a  gentleman  who  has  served  him  so  well, 
the  King  can't  refuse  anything." 


WHERE    THE  LADY    WAS  51 

"  He  is  scarce  likely  to  refuse  him  that  favour, 
at  any  rate.  My  father  will  know  just  what  to  do; 
just  whom  to  make  his  petition  through,  and  all  that. 
Perhaps  he  will  go  to  Paris  himself  about  it ;  or  he 
may  send  Blaise  Tripault  with  letters  to  some  of 
his  old  friends  who  are  near  the  King.  But  he  will 
do  whatever  is  best.  The  pardon  will  doubtless  be 
obtained  before  I  reach  Paris,  as  I  am  going  by  this 
indirect  way  and  may  stop  for  awhile  in  the  neigh 
bourhood  of  Vendome.  But  I  shall  eventually  turn 
up  at  the  inn  we  were  bound  for,  in  the  Rue  St. 
Honore." 

"  Yes,  Monsieur,  and  may  God  land  you  there 
safe  and  sound!  " 

"  Tell  my  father  that  the  only  name  by  which  I 
know  my  antagonist  is  Monsieur  de  Merri.  Per 
haps  he  belonged  to  Montoire;  at  any  rate,  he  was 
acquainted  there." 

We  soon  reached  the  place  where  the  roads  di 
verge.  I  took  over  my  travelling  bag  and  cloak 
from  Nicolas's  mule  to  my  horse,  hastily  repeated 
my  directions  in  summary  form,  supplied  him  with 
money,  and  showed  him  his  road,  he  very  discon 
solate  at  parting,  and  myself  little  less  so.  As  night 
was  falling,  and  so  much  uncertainty  lay  over  my 
immediate  future,  the  trial  of  our  spirits  was  the 
greater.  However,  as  soon  as  he  was  moving  on 


52  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

his  way,  I  turned  my  horse  forward  on  mine,  and 
tried,  by  admiring  the  stars,  to  soften  the  sense  of  my 
loneliness  and  danger. 

I  began  to  forget  the  peril  of  my  present  situa 
tion  by  thinking  of  the  affair  I  had  undertaken. 
In  the  first  place,  how  to  find  the  lady?  All  I  knew 
of  her  was  that  she  was  probably  at  Montoire,  that 
she  had  been  associated  in  some  way  with  Monsieur 
de  Merri,  and  that  she  now  thought  herself  in  im 
minent  danger.  And  I  had  in  my  possession  a  piece 
of  her  handwriting,  which,  however,  I  should  have 
to  use  very  cautiously  if  at  all.  There  was,  indeed, 
little  to  start  with  toward  the  task  of  finding  her 
out,  but,  as  Montoire  could  not  be  a  large  place,  I 
need  not  despair.  I  would  first,  I  thought,  inquire 
about  Monsieur  de  Merri  and  what  ladies  were  of 
his  acquaintance.  If  Monsieur  de  Merri  himself  was 
of  Montoire,  and  had  people  living  there,  my  pres 
ence  would  be  a  great  risk.  I  could  not  know  how- 
soon  the  news  of  his  death  might  reach  them  after 
my  own  arrival  at  the  place,  nor  how  close  a  de 
scription  would  be  given  of  his  slayer  —  for  there 
was  little  doubt  that  the  innkeeper  would  infer  the 
true  state  of  affairs  on  the  discovery  of  the  body. 
The  dead  man's  people  would  be  clamorous  for 
justice  and  the  officers  would  be  on  their  mettle. 
Even  if  I  might  otherwise  tarry  in  Montoire  un- 


WHERE    THE   LADY    WAS  53 

suspected,  my  insinuating  myself  into  the  ac 
quaintance  of  one  of  Monsieur  cle  Merri's  friends 
would  in  itself  be  a  suspicious  move.  The  more 
I  considered  the  whole  affair,  the  more  foolish 
seemed  my  chosen  course.  And  yet  I  could  not 
bear  to  think  of  that  unknown  lady  in  such  great 
fear,  with  perhaps  none  to  aid  her :  though,  indeed, 
since  none  but  Monsieur  de  Merri  could  save  her 
honour  and  life,  how  could  I  do  so?  Well,  I  could 
offer  my  services,  at  least;  perhaps  she  meant  she 
had  nobody  else  on  whose  willingness  she  could 
count;  perhaps  she  really  could  make  as  good  use 
of  me  as  of  him.  But  on  what  pretext  could' I  offer 
myself?  How  could  I  account  to  her  for  my  knowl 
edge  of  her  affairs  and  for  Monsieur  de  Merri's 
inability  to  come  to  her?  To  present  myself  as  his 
slayer  would  not  very  well  recommend  my  services 
to  her.  Would  she,  indeed,  on  any  account  accept 
my  services?  And  even  if  she  did,  was  I  clever 
enough  to  get  her  out  of  the  situation  she  was  in, 
whatever  that  might  be?  Truly  the  whole  case 
was  a  cloud.  Well,  I  must  take  each  particular  by 
itself  as  I  came  to  it;  be  guided  by  circumstance, 
and  proceed  with  delicacy.  The  first  thing  to  do 
was  to  find  out  who  the  lady  was ;  and  even  that 
could  not  be  done  till  I  got  to  Montoire,  which,  be- 


54  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

ing  near  Vendome,  must  be  at  least  two  days' 
journey  from  La  Fleche. 

As  I  thought  how  much  in  the  dark  was  the  busi 
ness  I  had  taken  on  myself,  my  mind  suddenly 
reverted  to  the  first  of  the  monk's  three  maxims  that 
Blaise  Tripault  had  given  me,  which  now  lay  folded 
in  my  pocket,  close  to  the  lady's  note. 

"  Never  undertake  a  thing  unless  you  can  see  your 
way  to  the  end  of  it." 

I  could  not  help  smiling  to  think  how  soon  chance 
had  led  me  to  violate  this  excellent  rule.  But  I  am 
not  likely  to  be  confronted  again  by  such  circum 
stances,  thought  I,  and  this  affair  once  seen  through, 
I  shall  be  careful ;  while  the  other  maxims,  being 
more  particular,  are  easier  to  obey,  and  obey  them 
I  certainly  will. 

I  rode  on  till  near  midnight,  and  then,  for  the  sake 
of  the  horse  as  well  as  the  rider,  I  turned  out  of  the 
road  at  a  little  stream,  unsaddled  among  some  pop 
lar  trees,  and  lay  down,  with  my  travelling  bag 
for  pillow,  and  my  cloak  for  bed  and  blanket.  The 
horse,  left  to  his  will,  chose  to  lie  near  me ;  and  so, 
in  well-earned  sleep,  \ve  passed  the  rest  of  the  night. 

The  next  morning,  when  \ve  were  on  the  road 
again,  I  decided  to  exchange  talk  with  as  many 
travellers  as  possible  who  were  going  my  way,  in 
the  hope  of  falling  in  with  one  who  knew  Mon- 


WHERE    THE   LADY    WAS  55 

toire.  At  a  distance  from  the  place,  I  might  more 
safely  be  inquisitive  about  Monsieur  de  Merri  and 
his  friendships  than  at  Montoire  itself.  The  news 
of  what  had  happened  at  La  Fleche  would  not  have 
come  along  the  road  any  sooner  than  I  had  done,  ex 
cept  by  somebody  who  had  travelled  by  night  and 
had  passed  me  while  I  slept.  In  the  unlikelihood 
of  there  being  such  a  person,  I  could  speak  of  Mon 
sieur  de  Merri  without  much  danger  of  suspicion. 
But  even  if  there  was  such  a  person,  and  the  news 
had  got  ahead,  nobody  could  be  confident  in  sus 
pecting  me.  I  was  not  the  only  young  gentleman 
of  my  appearance,  mounted  on  a  horse  like  mine, 
to  be  met  on  the  roads  that  day.  And  besides,  I 
was  no  longer  attended  by  a  servant  on  a  mule,  as 
I  had  been  at  La  Fleche.  So  I  determined  to  act 
with  all  freedom,  accost  whom  I  chose,  and  speak 
boldly. 

Passing  early  through  Le  Lude,  I  breakfasted  at 
last,  and  talked  with  various  travellers,  both  on  the 
road  and  at  the  inn  there,  but  none  of  them  showed 
any  such  interest,  when  I  casually  introduced  the 
name  of  Montoire,  as  a  dweller  of  that  place  must 
have  betrayed.  To  bring  in  the  name  of  the  town 
was  easy  enough.  As  thus :  —  in  the  neighbour 
hood  of  Le  Lude  one  had  only  to  mention  the  fine 
chateau  there,  and  after  admiring  it,  to  add: 


56  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

"  They  say  there  is  one  very  like  it,  at  some  other 
town  along  this  river  —  I  forget  which  —  is  it 
Montoire?  —  or  La  Chartre?  —  I  have  never  trav 
elled  this  road  before."  A  man  of  Montoire,  or  who 
knew  that  town  well,  would  have  answered  with 
certainty,  and  have  added  something  to  show  his 
acquaintance  there.  The  chateau  of  Le  Lude  served 
me  in  this  manner  all  the  way  to  Vaas,  where  there 
is  a  great  church,  which  answered  my  purpose 
thence  to  Chateau  du  Loir.  But  though  I  threw 
out  my  conversational  bait  to  dozens  of  people,  of 
all  conditions,  not  one  bite  did  I  get  anywhere  on 
the  road  between  Le  Lude  and  La  Chartre. 

It  was  evening  when  I  arrived  at  La  Chartre,  and 
I  was  now  thirteen  leagues  from  La  Fleche,  thanks 
to  having  journeyed  half  the  previous  night.  Any 
body  having  left  La  Fleche  that  morning  would  be 
satisfied  with  a  day's  journey  of  nine  leagues  to 
Chateau  du  Loir,  the  last  convenient  stopping-place 
before  La  Chartre.  So  I  decided  to  stay  at  La 
Chartre  for  the  night,  and  give  my  horse  the  rest 
he  needed. 

At  the  inn  I  talked  to  everybody  I  could  lay  hold 
of,  dragging  in  the  name  of  Montoire,  all  to  no 
purpose,  until  I  began  to  think  the  inhabitants  of 
Montoire  must  be  the  most  stay-at-home  people, 
and  their  town  the  most  unvisited  town,  in  the 


WHERE    THE   LADY   WAS  $? 

world.  In  this  manner,  in  the  kitchen  after  supper, 
1  asked  a  fat  bourgeois  whether  the  better  place 
for  me  to  break  my  next  day's  journey  for  dinner 
would  be  Troo  or  Montoire. 

"  I  know  no  better  than  you,"  he  replied  with  a 
shrug. 

"  Pardon,  Monsieur ;  I  think  you  will  find  the  bet 
ter  inn  at  Montoire,"  put  in  a  voice  behind  my 
shoulder.  I  turned  and  saw,  seated  on  a  stool  with 
his  back  to  the  wall,  a  bright-looking,  well-made 
young  fellow  who  might,  from  his  dress,  have  been 
a  lawyer's  clerk,  or  the  son  of  a  tradesman,  but  with 
rather  a  more  out-of-doors  appearance  than  is 
usually  acquired  in  an  office  or  shop. 

"Ah,"  said  T,  "you  know  those  towns,  then?" 

"  I  live  at  Montoire,"  said  he,  interestedly,  as  if 
glad  to  get  into  conversation.  "  There  is  a  fine  pub 
lic  square  there,  you  will  see." 

"  But  it  is  rather  a  long  ride  before  dinner,  isn't 
it?" 

"  Only  about  five  leagues.  I  shall  ride  there  for 
dinner  to-morrow,  at  all  events." 

'You  are  returning  home,  then?" 
Yes,  Monsieur." 

"  Have  you  been  far  away?  " 
'  That  is  as  one  may  think,"    he  replied  after  a 
moment's   hesitation,   during   which   he   seemed    to 


58  THE   BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

decide  it  best  to  evade  the  question.  His  travels 
were  none  of  my  business,  and  I  cared  not  how 
secretive  he  might  be  upon  them.  But  to  teach 
him  a  lesson  in  openness,  I  said : 

"  I  have  travelled  from  Le  Lude  to-day." 

"  And  I  too,"  said  he,  with  his  former  interest. 

"  I  didn't  see  you  at  the  inn  there,"  said  I.  "  You 
must  have  left  early  this  morning." 

"  Yes,  after  arriving  late  last  night.  Yesterday 
evening  I  was  at  La  Fleche." 

I  gave  an  inward  start ;  but  said  quietly  enough  : 
"  Ah?  —  and  yet  you  talk  as  if  you  had  slept  at  Le 
Lude." 

"  So  I  did.    I  travelled  part  of  the  night." 

"  And  arrived  at  Le  Lude  before  midnight,  per 
haps?" 

"  Yes,  a  little  before.  Luckily,  the  innkeeper  hap 
pened  to  be  up,  and  he  let  me  in." 

I  breathed  more  freely.  This  young  man  must 
have  left  La  Fleche  before  I  had :  he  could  know 
nothing  of  the  man  slain. 

"  There  is  a  good  inn  at  La  Fleche,"  I  said,  to 
continue  the  talk. 

"  No  doubt.  I  stopped  only  a  short  while,  at  a 
small  house  at  the  edge  of  the  town.  I  was  in  some 
haste." 

"  Then  you  will  be  starting  early  to-morrow  ? " 


WHERE    THE  LADY    WAS  59 

"  Yes,  Monsieur." 

I  resolved  to  be  watchful  and  start  at  the  same 
time.  But  lest  he  should  have  other  company,  or 
something  should  interfere,  I  decided  not  to  lose 
the  present  opportunity.  So  I  began  forthwith  : 

"  I  have  met  a  gentleman  who  comes,  I  think, 
from  Montoire,  or  at  least  is  acquainted  there,  —  a 
Monsieur  de  Merri,  of  about  my  own  age." 

The  young  fellow  looked  at  me  with  a  sudden 
sharpness  of  curiosity,  which  took  me  back :  but  I 
did  not  change  countenance,  and  he  had  repos 
sessed  himself  by  the  time  he  replied: 

"  There  is  a  Monsieur  de  Merri,  who  is  about  as 
old  as  you,  but  he  does  not  live  at  Montoire.  He 
sometimes  comes  there." 

Here  was  comfort,  at  least :  I  should  not  find 
myself  among  the  dead  man's  relations,  seeking 
vengeance. 

"No  doubt  he  has  friends  there?"    I  ventured. 

"  No  doubt,  Monsieur,"  answered  the  young  man, 
merely  out  of  politeness,  and  looking  vague. 

"  Probably  he  visits  people  in  the  neighbour 
hood,"  I  tried  again. 

"  I  cannot  say,"  was  the  reply,  still  more  absently 
given. 

"  Or  lives  at  the  inn,"  I  pursued. 

"  It  may  be  so."     The  young  fellow  was  now 


6O  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

glanci-ng  about  the  kitchen,  as  if  to  rid  himself  of 
this  talk. 

"  Or  perhaps  he  dwells  in  private  lodgings  when 
he  is  at  Montoire,"  I  went  on  resolutely. 

"  It  might  well  be.  There  are  private  lodgings 
to  be  had  there." 

"  Do  you  know  much  of  this  Monsieur  de 
Merri  ?  "  I  asked  pointblank,  in  desperation. 

"  I  have  seen  him  two  or  three  times." 

"Where?" 

"  Where  ?  At  Montoire,  of  course."  The 
speaker,  in  surprise,  scrutinized  me  again  with  the 
keen  look  he  had  shown  before. 

It  was  plain,  from  his  manner,  that  he  chose  to 
be  close-mouthed  on  the  subject  of  Monsieur  de 
Merri.  He  was  one  of  those  people  who  generally 
have  a  desire  to  talk  of  themselves  and  all  their 
affairs,  but  who  can  be  suddenly  very  secretive  on 
some  particular  matter  or  occasion.  I  saw  that  I 
must  give  him  up,  for  that  time  at  least.  Perhaps 
on  the  road  next  day  his  unwillingness  to  be  com 
municative  about  Monsieur  de  Merri  would  have 
passed  away.  But  meanwhile,  what  was  the  cause 
of  that  unwillingness?  Did  he  know,  after  all, 
what  had  occurred  at  La  Fleche,  and  had  he  begun 
to  suspect  me  ?  I  inwardly  cursed  his  reticence,  and 
went  soon  to  bed,  that  I  might  rise  the  earlier. 


WHERE    THE   LADY    WAS  6 1 

But  early  as  I  rose,  my  young  friend  had  beaten 
me.  The  ostler  to  whom  I  described  him  said  he  had 
ridden  off  half-an-hour  ago.  In  no  very  amiable 
mood,  I  rode  after  him.  Not  till  the  forenoon  was 
half  spent,  did  I  catch  up.  He  saluted  me  politely, 
and  gave  me  his  views  of  the  weather,  but  was  not 
otherwise  talkative.  We  rode  together  pleasantly 
enough,  but  there  was  no  more  of  that  openness  in 
him  which  would  have  made  me  feel  safe  in  resum 
ing  the  subject  of  Monsieur  de  Merri.  As  we  ap 
proached  noon  and  our  destination,  I  asked  him 
about  the  different  families  of  consequence  living 
thereabouts,  and  he  mentioned  several  names  and 
circumstances,  but  told  me  nothing  from  which  I 
could  infer  the  possibility  of  danger  to  any  of  their 
ladies.  It  was  toward  mid-day  when  we  rode  into 
the  great  square  of  Montoire,  and  found  ourselves 
before  the  inn  of  the  Three  Kings. 

I  turned  to  take  leave  of  my  travelling  compan 
ion,  thinking  that  as  he  belonged  to  this  town  he 
would  go  on  to  his  own  house. 

"  I'm  going  to  stop  here  for  a  glass  of  wine  and 
to  leave  my  horse  awhile/'  he  said,  noticing  my 
movement. 

He  followed  me  through  the  archway.  A  stout 
innkeeper  welcomed  me,  saw  me  dismount,  and  then 


62  THE   BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

turned  to  my  young  fellow-traveller,  speaking  with 
good-natured  familiarity : 

"  Ah,  my  child,  so  you  are  back  safe  after  your 
journey.  Let  us  see,  how  long  have  you  been  away  ? 
Since  Sunday  morning  —  four  days  and  a  half.  I 
might  almost  guess  where  you've  been,  from  the 
time  —  for  all  the  secret  you  make  of  it." 

The  young  man  laughed  perfunctorily,  and  led 
his  horse  to  the  stable  after  the  ostler  who  had  taken 
mine. 

"  A  pleasant  young  man,"  said  I,  staying  with  the 
landlord.  "  He  lives  in  this  town,  he  tells  me." 

"  Yes,  an  excellent  youth.  He  owns  his  bit  of 
land,  and  though  his  father  was  a  miller,  his  chil 
dren  may  come  near  being  gentlemen." 

I  went  into  the  kitchen,  and  ordered  dinner. 
Presently  my  young  man  entered  and  had  his  wine, 
which  he  poured  down  quickly.  He  then  bowed  to 
me,  and  went  away,  like  one  who  wishes  to  lose  no 
time. 

Suddenly  the  whole  probability  of  the  case  ap 
peared  to  me  in  a  flash.  Regardless  of  the  wine 
before  me.  and  of  the  dinner  I  had  ordered,  I  rose 
and  followed  him. 

I  had  put  together  his  reticence  about  Monsieur 
de  Merri,  his  having  been  away  from  Montoire  just 
four  and  a  half  days,  the  direction  of  his  journey, 


WHERE    THE   LADY    IV AS  63 

and  his  errand  to  be  done  immediately  on  return 
ing.  He  must  be  the  messenger  who  had  carried 
the  lady's  note  to  Sable,  and  he  was  now  going  to 
report  its  delivery  and,  perhaps,  Monsieur  de 
Merri's  answer.  If  I  could  dog  his  steps  unseen, 
he  would  lead  me  to  the  lady  who  was  in  danger. 


CHAPTER   IV. 

WHO    THE    LADY    WAS 

BY  the  time  I  was  in  the  court-yard,  the  messenger 
was  walking  out  of  the  archway.  By  the  time  I 
was  at  the  outer  end  of  the  archway,  he  was  well  on 
his  way  toward  one  of  the  streets  that  go  from  the 
square.  I  waited  in  the  shelter  of  the  archway  till 
he  had  got  into  that  street  —  or  road,  I  should  say, 
for  it  soon  leaves  the  town,  proceeding  straight  in 
a  South-easterly  direction  for  about  half  a  league 
through  the  country.  As  soon  as  he  was  out  of  the 
square,  I  was  after  him,  stepping  so  lightly  I  could 
scarce  hear  my  own  footfalls.  He  walked  rapidly, 
and  as  one  who  does  not  think  of  turning  to  look 
behind,  a  fact  which  I  observed  with  comfort. 

If  he  was  indeed  the  messenger,  he  must  have 
been  content  with  a  very  short  rest  for  his  horse 
after  delivering  the  note  to  Monsieur  de  Merri ;  - 
must  have  started  from  Sable  as  soon  as,  or  little 
later  than,  Monsieur  de  Merri  himself,  to  be  in  La 

64 


65 

Fleche  on  the  same  evening  that  gentleman  arrived 
there,  and  to  be  out  of  it  again  before  I  was,  as  he 
must  have  been  if  he  reached  Le  Lude  by  midnight. 
Perhaps  he  was  passing  through  La  Fleche  at  the 
very  time  the  duel  was  going  on;  but  the  sum  of 
all  was,  that  he  could  not  know  Monsieur  de 
Merri  was  killed,  and  this  I  felt  to  be  fortunate  for 
me. 

Another  thought  which  I  had  while  following 
him  along  the  straight  white  road  that  day,  was 
that  if  the  lady  could  command  the  services  of  this 
able  young  fellow  to  bear  a  message  so  far,  why 
could  she  not  use  him  directly  for  the  saving  of  her 
life  and  honour?  Evidently  there  was  a  reason 
why  mere  zeal  and  ability  would  not  suffice.  Per 
haps  the  necessary  service  was  one  in  which  only  a 
gentleman  could  be  accepted.  But  I  feared  rather 
that  there  might  be  some  circumstance  to  make 
Monsieur  de  Merri  the  only  possible  instrument ;  and 
my  heart  fell  at  this,  thinking-  what  T  had  done. 
But  I  hoped  for  the  best,  and  did  not  lose  sight  of 
the  young  man  ahead  of  me. 

After  we  had  walked  about  twenty  minutes,  the 
road  crossed  a  bridge  and  rose  to  the  gates  of  a 
chateau  which  had  at  one  corner  a  very  high  old 
tower.  In  front  of  the  chateau,  the  road  turned  off 
sharply  to  the  left.  A  few  small  houses  con- 


66  THE   BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

stituted  such  a  village  as  one  often  sees  huddled 
about  the  feet  of  great  castles.  A  drawbridge, 
which  I  could  see  between  the  gate  towers,  indi 
cated  that  the  chateau  and  its  immediate  grounds 
were  surrounded  by  a  moat.  The  messenger  did 
not  approach  the  gates,  nor  did  he  follow  the  road 
to  its  turning.  He  disappeared  down  a  lane  to  the 
right. 

When  I  got  to  the  lane,  he  had  already  passed 
out  of  it  at  the  other  end.  I  hastened  through,  and 
caught  sight  of  him  in  the  open  fields  that  lay  along 
the  side  wall  of  the  chateau.  Near  the  outer  edge  of 
the  moat,  grew  tangled  bushes,  and  I  noticed  that  he 
kept  close  to  these,  as  if  to  be  out  of  sight  from  the 
chateau.  At  a  distance  ahead,  skirting  the  rear  of 
the  chateau  enclosure,  stretched  the  green  profile 
of  what  appeared  to  be  a  deep  forest.  It  was  this 
which  my  unconscious  guide  was  approaching.  I 
soon  reached  the  bushes  by  the  fosse,  and  used  them 
for  my  own  concealment  in  following  him.  When 
he  came  to  the  edge  of  the  forest,  at  a  place  near  a 
corner  of  the  wall  environing  the  chateau  grounds, 
what  did  he  do  but  stop  before  the  first  tree  —  a  fine 
oak  —  and  proceed  to  climb  up  it  ?  I  crouched 
among  the  bushes,  and  looked  on. 

When  he  gained  the  boughs  he  worked  his  way 
out  on  one  that  extended  toward  the  moat.  From 


WHO    THE   LADY   WAS  6/ 

that  height  lie  could  see  across  the  wall.  He  took  a 
slender  pole  that  had  been  concealed  among  the 
branches,  tied  a  handkerchief  thereto,  and  ran  it 
out  so  that  the  bit  of  white  could  be  seen  against  the 
leaves. 

"  Oho!    a  signal !  "  said  I  to  myself. 

Keeping  the  handkerchief  in  its  position,  he 
waited.  I  know  not  just  what  part  of  an  hour  went 
by.  I  listened  to  the  birds  and  sometimes  to  the  soft 
sound  of  a  gentle  breeze  among  the  tree  tops  of  the 
forest. 

At  last  the  handkerchief  suddenly  disappeared, 
and  my  man  came  quickly  down  the  tree.  Watching 
the  chateau  beyond  the  walls,  he  had  evidently  seen 
the  person  approach  for  whom  he  had  hung  out  his 
signal.  He  now  stood  waiting  under  the  tree.  My 
heart  beat  fast. 

I  heard  a  creaking  sound,  and  saw  a  little  postern 
open  in  the  wall,  near  the  tree.  A  girl  appeared,  ran 
nimbly  across  a  plank  that  spanned  the  moat,  and 
into  the  arms  of  my  young  man. 

Could  this,  then,  be  the  woman  whose  life  and 
honour  was  in  peril  ?  No,  for  though  she  had  some 
beauty,  I  could  see  at  a  glance  that  she  was  a  de 
pendent.  Moreover,  her  face  shone  gaily  at  sight 
of  the  messenger,  and  she  gave  herself  to  his  em 
brace  with  smothered  laughter.  But  a  moment 


68  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

later,  she  attended  seriously,  and  with  much  con 
cern,  to  what  he  had  to  say,  of  which  I  could  hear 
nothing.  I  then  saw  what  the  case  was :  this  was 
a  serving-maid  whom  the  endangered  lady  had 
taken  into  confidence,  and  who  had  impressed  her 
lover  into  service  to  carry  that  lady's  message.  The 
lady  herself  must  be  in  that  chateau,  —  perhaps  a 
prisoner.  My  first  step  must  be  to  find  out  who 
were  the  dwellers  in  the  chateau,  and  as  much  of 
their  affairs  as  the  world  could  tell  me. 

The  interview  between  the  two  young  people 
was  not  long.  It  ended  in  another  embrace ;  the  girl 
ran  back  over  the  plank,  waved  her  hand  at  her 
lover,  and  disappeared,  the  postern  door  closing 
after  her.  The  young  man,  with  a  last  tender  look 
at  the  door,  hastened  back  as  he  had  come.  I  had 
to  crawl  suddenly  under  some  low  bushes  to  avoid 
his  sight,  making  a  noise  which  caused  him  to  stop 
within  six  feet  of  me.  But  I  suppose  he  ascribed 
the  sound  to  some  bird  or  animal,  for  he  soon  went 
on  again. 

I  lay  still  for  some  time,  being  under  no  further 
necessity  of  observing  him.  I  then  walked  back  to 
the  inn  at  Montoire  at  a  leisurely  pace.  Looking 
into  the  stables  when  I  arrived,  I  saw  that  the  mes 
senger's  horse  was  gone.  He  lived,  as  I  afterwards 
learned  from  the  innkeeper,  on  another  road  than 


WHO    THE   LADY   WAS  69 

that  which  led  to  the  chateau.  I  suppose  he  had 
chosen  to  go  afoot  to  the  chateau  for  the  sake  of 
easier  concealment. 

The  innkeeper  was  looking  amazed  and  injured, 
at  my  having  gone  away  and  let  my  dinner  spoil. 

"  I  was  taken  with  a  sudden  sickness,"  I  ex 
plained.  "  There's  nothing  like  a  walk  in  the  fresh 
air  when  the  stomach  is  qualmish.  I  am  quite  well 
now.  I'll  have  another  dinner,  just  what  I  ordered 
before." 

As  this  meant  my  paying  for  two  dinners,  the 
landlord  was  soon  restored  to  good-nature.  He 
was  a  cheerful,  hearty  soul,  and  as  communicative 
as  T  could  desire. 

"  That  is  a  strong  chateau  about  half  a  league 
yonder,"  I  said  to  him,  as  I  sipped  his  excellent 
white  wine. 

"  Yes,  the  Chateau  de  Lavardin,"  he  replied. 
"Strong?  —  yes,  indeed." 

"Who  lives  there?" 

"  The  Count  de  Lavardin." 

"What  sort  of  man  is  he?  " 

"What  sort?  Well!  —  an  old  man,  for  one 
thing,  —  or  growing  old.  Or  maybe  you  mean, 
what  does  he  look  like  ?  " 

"  Yes,   of  course." 

"  A  lean  old  grey  wolf,  I  have  heard  him  likened 


7O  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

to  —  without  offence,  of  course.  Yes,  he  is  a  thin 
old  man,  but  of  great  strength,  for  all  that." 

"  Is  he  a  good  landlord?  " 

"  Oh,  he  is  not  my  landlord,"  said  the  innkeeper, 
looking  as  if  he  would  have  added  "  Thank  God !  " 
but  for  the  sake  of  prudence.  "  No ;  his  estate  is 
very  large,  but  it  extends  in  the  other  direction 
from  Montoire." 

"  Is  he  a  pleasant  neighbour,  then?  " 

"  Oh,  I  have  no  fault  to  find,  for  my  part.  One 
mustn't  believe  all  the  grumblers.  You  may  hear  it 
said  of  him  that  his  smile  is  more  frightful  than 
another  man's  rage.  But  people  will  say  things, 
you  know,  when  they  think  they  have  grievances." 

I  fancied  that  the  innkeeper  shared  this  opinion 
which  he  attributed  to  the  grumblers,  and  took  satis 
faction  in  getting  it  expressed,  though  too  cautious 
to  father  it  himself. 

"  Then  he  has  no  great  reputation  for  benevo 
lence?" 

"  Oh,  I  don't  say  that.  We  must  take  what  we 
hear,  with  a  grain  of  salt.  He  is  certainly  one  of 
the  great  noblemen  of  this  neighbourhood :  certainly 
a  brave  man.  You  will  hear  silly  talk,  of  course: 
how  that  he  is  a  man  whose  laugh  makes  one  think 
of  dungeon  chains  and  the  rack.  But  some  people 
will  give  vent  to  their  envy  of  the  great." 


WHO    THE    LADY    WAS  Jl 

I  shuddered  inwardly,  to  think  that  my  undertak 
ing  might  bring  me  across  the  path  of  a  man  as 
sinister  and  formidable  as  these  bits  of  description 
seemed  to  indicate. 

"  What  family  has  he?  "  I  asked,  trying  the  more 
to  seem  indifferent  as  I  came  closer  to  the  point. 

"  No  family.  His  children  are  all  dead.  Some 
foolish  folk  say  he  expected  too  much  of  them, 
and  tried  to  bring  them  up  too  severely,  as  if  they 
had  been  Spartans.  But  that  is  certainly  a  slander, 
for  his  eldest  son  was  killed  in  battle  in  the  last 
civil  war." 

"  Then  he  has  no  daughter  —  or  grand-daughter 
—  or  niece,  perhaps?" 

"  Not  that  I  know  of.  Why  do  you  ask,  Mon 
sieur?  " 

"  I  thought  I  saw  a  lady  at  one  of  the  windows," 
said  I,  inventing. 

"  No  doubt.  It  must  have  been  his  wife.  She 
would  be  the  only  lady  there." 

"  Oh,  but  this  was  surely  a  young  lady,"  I  said, 
clinging  to  my  preconceptions. 

"  Certainly.  His  new  wife  is  young.  The  chil 
dren  I  spoke  of  were  by  his  first  wife,  poor  woman  ! 
Oh,  yes,  his  new  wife  is  young  —  beautiful  too,  they 
say." 


72  THE   BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

"  And  how  do  she  and  the  Count  agree  together, 
being  rather  unevenly  matched  ?  " 

"  That  is  the  question.  Nobody  sees  much  of 
their  life.  She  never  comes  out  of  the  grounds  of 
the  chateau,  except  to  church  sometimes,  when  she 
looks  neither  to  the  right  nor  to  the  left." 

"  But  who  are  her  people,  to  have  arranged  her 
marriage  with  such  a  man?" 

"  Oh,  I  believe  she  has  no  people.  An  orphan, 
whom  he  took  out  of  a  convent.  A  gentlewoman, 
yes,  but  of  obscure  family." 

"  I  can't  suppose  she  is  very  happy." 

"Who  knows.  Monsieur?  They  do  say  the  old 
wolf — I  mean  the  Count,  Monsieur, — we  are  some 
times  playful  in  our  talk  here  at  Montoire,  —  they 
say  he  is  terribly  jealous.  They  say  that  is  why 
he  keeps  her  so  close.  Of  course  I  know  nothing 
of  it.  —  You  noticed,  perhaps,  that  the  moat  was  full 
of  water.  The  drawbridge  is  up  half  the  time. 
One  would  suppose  the  Civil  wars  were  back  again. 
To  be  sure,  some  people  hint  that  there  may  be 
another  reason  for  all  that :  but  I,  for  one,  take  no 
interest  in  politics." 

"  You  mean  the  Count  is  thought  to  be  one  of 
those  who  are  disaffected  toward  the  King?  " 

"  H-sh,  Monsieur!  We  mustn't  say  such 
things.  If  idle  whispers  go  around,  we  can't  help 


WHO    THE   LADY    WAS  73 

hearing  them ;  but  as  for  repeating  them,  or  be 
lieving  them,  that's  another  matter.  I  mention  only 
what  all  can  see  —  that  the  Chateau  de  Lavardin  is 
kept  very  much  closed  against  company.  The  say 
ing  is,  that  it's  as  hard  to  get  into  the  Chateau  de 
Lavardin  nowadays  as  into  heaven.  It's  very  cer 
tain,  the  Count  has  no  welcome  for  strangers." 

And  yet  somehow  I  should  have  to  get  into  the 
chateau,  and  obtain  private  speech  with  the  Count 
ess,  —  for  it  must  be  she  who  had  summoned  Mon 
sieur  de  Merri. 

"  In  that  case,"  said  I,  "  they  must  have  no  visi 
tors  at  all.  But  I  recall  meeting  a  young  gentleman 
the  other  day,  who  was  acquainted  with  some  great 
family  near  Montoire,  and,  from  certain  things, 
I  think  it  must  be  this  very  Lavardin  family.  He 
was  a  Monsieur  de  Merri." 

"  Ah,  yes.  He  has  stayed  at  this  inn.  It  was 
here  the  Count  met  him,  one  day  when  the  Count 
was  returning  from  the  hunt.  The  Count  was 
thirsty  and  stopped  to  drink,  and  the  young  gentle 
man  began  to  talk  with  him  about  the  hounds.  At 
that  time  half  the  Count's  pack  were  suffering  from 
a  strange  disease,  which  threatened  the  others. 
When  the  Count  described  the  disease,  Monsieur  de 
Merri  said  he  knew  all  nbnnt  it  and  could  cure  it. 
The  Count  took  him  to  the  chateau,  where  he  stayed 


74  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

a  fortnight,  for  you  see,  however  jealous  the  count 
may  be  of  his  wife,  he  cares  more  for  his  hounds. 
Monsieur  de  Merri  cured  them,  and  that  is  how  he 
got  admission  to  the  Chateau  de  Lavardin.  But 
besides  him  and  the  red  Captain,  there  aren't  many 
who  can  boast  of  that  privilege." 

"  The  red  Captain?    Who  is  he?  " 

"  Captain  Ferragant.  He  is  a  friend  of  the 
Count's,  who  comes  to  the  chateau  sometimes  and 
makes  long  visits  there.  Where  he  comes  from, 
of  what  he  does  when  he  is  elsewhere,  I  cannot  tell. 
He  is  at  the  chateau  now,  I  believe." 

"  Why  did  you  call  him  the  red  Captain  ?  " 

"  The  people  have  given  him  that  name.  He  has 
a  great  red  splash  down  one  side  of  his  face.  They 
say  it  was  caused  by  a  burn." 

"  Received  in  the  wars,  perhaps." 

"  No  doubt.  He  has  fought  under  many  banners, 
it  is  said.  Some  declare  he  still  keeps  his  company 
together,  always  ready  for  the  highest  bidder;  but 
if  that's  true,  I  don't  know  where  he  keeps  it,  or  how 
he  does  so  without  a  loss  when  not  at  the  wars.  It 
is  true,  he  brings  a  suite  of  sturdy  fellows  when  he 
comes  to  Lavardin ;  but  not  enough  to  make  what 
you  would  call  a  company." 

"  Perhaps  he  has  made  his  fortune  and  retired." 

"  He's  not  an  old  man,  Monsieur,  though  he  is 


WHO    THE   LADY    WAS  75 

the  friend  of  the  Count.  He  is  at  the  prime  of  life, 
I  should  say.  A  tall,  strong  man.  He  would  be 
handsome  but  for  the  red  stamp  on  his  face.  He  has 
great  influence  over  the  Count.  They  drink,  hunt, 
and  play  together.  In  many  ways  they  are  alike. 
The  red  Captain,  too1,  has  a  smile  that  some  people 
are  afraid  of,  and  a  laugh  that  is  merciless,  but  they 
are  broad  and  bold,  if  you  can  understand  what  I 
mean,  —  not  like  the  wily  chuckle  of  the  Count.  He 
has  big,  ferocious  eyes,  too;  while  the  Count's  are 
small  and  half-closed.  If  people  will  fear  those 
two  men  because  of  their  looks,  I  can't  for  my  life 
say  which  is  to  be  feared  the  more." 

"  A  pleasant  pair  for  anybody  to  come  in  conflict 
with,"  said  I,  as  lightly  as  I  could. 

"  Yes,  Monsieur,  and  seeing  that  strangers  are 
so  unwelcome  there,  you  will  do  well  to  pass  by  the 
Chateau  de  Lavardin  without  stopping  to  exchange 
compliments."  With  a  jocular  smile,  the  innkeeper 
went  about  bis  business,  while  I  finished  my  dinner 
with  a  mind  full  of  misgivings. 

I  rose  from  the  table,  left  the  inn,  and  walked 
back,  by  the  straight  road  of  half  a  league,  to  La 
vardin,  pondering  on  the  problem  before  me.  It 
was  a  natural  feeling  that  I  might  come  by  an  in 
spiration  more  probably  in  the  presence  of  the  cha 
teau  than  away  from  it.  There  was  a  little  cabaret  in 


76  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

the  village,  in  full  sight  of  the  chateau  gates,  and 
just  far  enough  back  from  the  road  to  give  room  for 
two  small  tables  in  front.  At  one  of  these  tables  a 
man  was  already  sitting,  so  I  took  possession  of  the 
other  and  called  for  a  bottle  of  wine.  I  then  sat  there, 
slowly  sipping,  with  my  eyes  on  the  chateau,  hoping 
that  by  contemplation  thereof,  or  perhaps  by  some 
occurrence  thereabout,  I  might  arrive  at  some  idea 
of  how  to  proceed.  The  drawbridge  was  not  up, 
but  the  gates  were  closed.  From  where  I  sat,  I 
could  see  the  gate  towers,  a  part  of  the  outer  wall, 
the  turreted  top  of  the  chateau  itself  beyond  the 
court,  and  the  great  high  tower,  which  looked  very 
ancient  and  sombre.  But  the  more  I  looked,  the 
more  nearly  impossible  it  appeared  that  I  could 
devise  means  of  getting  into  the  place  and  to  the 
ear  of  the  Countess. 

As  I  was  gazing  at  the  chateau,  I  had  a  feeling 
that  the  man  at  the  other  table  was  gazing  at  me. 
I  glanced  at  him,  but  seemed  to  have  been  mistaken. 
He  was  looking  absently  at  the  sky  over  my  head. 
I  now  took  thought  of  what  a  very  silent,  motion 
less,  undemonstrative  man  this  was.  He  was  thin 
and  oldish,  and  of  moderate  stature,  with  a  narrow 
face,  pale  eyes,  and  a  very  long  nose.  He  was 
dressed  in  dull  brown  cloth,  and  was  in  all  respects 
—  save  his  length  of  nose  —  one  of  those  persons 


WHO    THE    LADY    WAS  77 

of  whom  nobody  ever  takes  much  note.  And  he 
in  turn  did  not  seem  to  take  much  note  of  the  world. 
He  looked  at  the  sky,  the  house  roofs  and  the  road, 
but  his  thoughts  did  not  appear  to  concern  them 
selves  with  these  things,  or  with  anything,  unless 
with  the  wine  which  he,  like  myself,  sipped  in  a 
leisurely  manner. 

I  dismissed  him  from  my  attention,  and  resumed 
my  observation  of  the  chateau.  But  nobody  came 
nor  went,  the  gates  did  not  open,  nothing  happened 
to  give  me  an  idea.  When  I  looked  again  at  the 
other  table,  the  long-nosed  man  was  gone.  It  was 
as  if  he  had  simply  melted  away. 

"  Who  was  the  man  sitting  there?  "  I  asked  the 
woman  of  the  cabaret. 

"  I  don't  know,  Monsieur.  He  arrived  here  this 
morning.  I  never  saw  him  before  to-day." 

In  the  evening  I  went  back  to  Montoire,  no 
nearer  the  solution  of  my  problem  than  before.  Nor 
did  a  sleepless  night  help  me  any :  I  formed  a 
dozen  fantastic  schemes,  only  to  reject  every  one 
of  them  as  impossible.  What  made  all  this  worse, 
was  the  consideration  that  time  might  be  of  the  ut 
most  importance  in  the  affairs  of  the  imperilled  lady. 

The  next  morning  I  went  to  view  the  chateau 
from  other  points  than  the  village  cabaret.  This 
time  1  took  the  way  the  messenger  had  led  me,  — 


?8  THE   BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

turned  down  the  lane,  and  traversed  the  fields  by 
the  moat.  I  sat  where  I  had  hid  the  day  before; 
staring  at  the  postern  and  the  wall,  over  which  birds 
flew  now  and  then,  indicating  that  there  was  a  gar 
den  on  the  other  side.  Receiving  no  suggestion  here, 
I  took  up  my  station  at  the  tree  from  which  the 
messenger  had  shown  the  handkerchief.  I  thought 
of  climbing  it,  to  see  over  the  wall.  But  just  as  I 
had  formed  my  resolution,  I  happened  to  glance 
over  the  fields  and  see  a  man  strolling  idly  along 
near  the  edge  of  the  moat.  As  he  came  nearer,  I 
recognized  him  as  the  long-nosed  gentleman  in  the 
brown  doublet  and  hose. 

He  saw  me,  and  gazed,  in  his  absent  way,  with  a 
momentary  curiosity.  Angry  at  being  caught 
almost  in  the  act  of  spying  out  the  land,  I  hastened 
off,  passing  between  the  rear  wall  and  the  forest 
which  grew  nearly  to  the  moat,  and  to  which  the 
tree  itself  belonged.  In  this  way,  I  soon  left  my 
long-nosed  friend  behind,  and  came  out  on  the  oppo 
site  side  of  the  chateau. 

Here  I  found  a  hillock,  from  the  top  of  which 
I  could  see  more  of  the  chateau  proper  and  the 
other  contents  of  the  great  walled  enclosure.  I  sat 
for  some  time  regarding  them,  but  the  towers, 
turrets,  roofs,  windows,  and  tree  tops  engendered 
no  project  in  my  mind. 


WHO    THE   LADY   WAS  79 

Suddenly  I  heard  a  low,  discreet  cough  behind 
me,  and,  looking  around,  saw  the  long-nosed  man 
standing  not  six  feet  away. 

The  sight  gave  me  a  start,  for  I  had  neither  heard 
nor  seen  him  approach,  though  the  way  I  had  come 
was  within  my  field  of  vision.  He  must  have  made 
a  wide  circle  through  the  woods. 

His  mild  eyes  were  upon  me.  "  Good  morning, 
Monsieur,"  said  he,  in  a  dry,  small  voice. 

"  Good  morning,"  said  I,  rather  ungraciously. 

He  came  close  to  me,  and  said,  with  a  faint  look 
of  amusement : 

"  May  I  tell  you  what  is  your  chief  thought  at 
present,  Monsieur?" 

After  a  moment,  I  deemed  it  best  to  answer,  "  If 
you  wish." 

"  It  is  that  you  would  give  half  the  money  in 
your  purse  to  get  into  that  chateau  yonder." 

At  first  I  could  only  look  astonishment.  Then 
I  considered  it  wise  to  take  his  remark  as  a  joke; 
accordingly  I  laughed,  and  asked,  "  How  do  you 
know  that?" 

"  Oh,  I  have  observed  you  yesterday  and  to-day. 
You  have  a  very  eloquent  countenance,  Monsieur. 
Well,  I  don't  blame  you  for  wishing  you  could  get 
over  those  walls.  I  have  been  young  myself:  I 
know  what  an  attraction  a  pretty  maid  is." 


80  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

So  he  thought  it  was  some  love  affair  with  a 
lady's  maid  that  lay  behind  the  wish  he  had  divined 
in  me.  I  saw  no  reason  to  undeceive  him;  so  I 
merely  said,  "  And  what  is  all  this  to  you,  Mon 
sieur?  " 

"  Hum !  —  that  depends,"  he  replied.  "  Tell  me 
first,  are  you  known  to  the  Count  de  Lavardin  or  his 
principal  people  —  by  sight,  I  mean?7' 

"  Neither  by  sight  nor  otherwise." 

"  Good !  Excellent !  "  said  the  man,  looking 
really  pleased.  "  I  dared  hope  as  much,  when  the 
woman  at  the  cabaret  said  you  were  a  stranger. 
What  is  all  this  to  me?  you  ask.  Well,  as  I  have 
taken  the  liberty  to  read  your  thoughts,  I  will  be 
frank  with  you  in  regard  to  my  own.  I  also  have 
a  desire  to  see  the  inside  of  that  chateau,  and,  as 
I  haven't  the  honour  of  the  Count's  acquaintance, 
and  he  is  very  suspicious  of  strangers,  I  must  resort 
to  my  devices.  My  reasons  for  wanting  to  be  ad 
mitted  yonder  are  my  own  secret,  but  I  assure  you 
they  won't  conflict  with  yours.  So,  as  I  have  been 
studying  you  a  little,  and  think  you  a  gentleman 
to  be  trusted,  I  propose  that  we  shall  help  each 
other,  as  far  as  our  object  is  the  same.  In  other 
words,  Monsieur,  if  you  will  do  as  I  say,  I  believe 
we  may  both  find  ourselves  freely  admitted  to  the 


WHO    THE   LADY   WAS  8 1 

Chateau  de  Lavardin  before  this  day  is  over.  Once 
inside,  each  shall  go  about  his  purposes  without  any 
concern  for  the  other.  What  do  you  think  of  it, 
Monsieur?  " 


CHAPTER   V. 

THE    CHATEAU    DE    LAVARDIN 

ALL  that  I  could  think  was  that,  if  genuine,  the 
offer  came  as  a  most  unexpected  piece  of  good  luck, 
and  that,  if  it  was  a  trick,  my  acceptance  of  it  could 
not  much  add  to  the  danger  which  attended  my 
purpose  at  best.  In  any  case,  this  man  already  had 
me  under  scrutiny.  So,  after  some  little  display  of 
surprise  and  doubt,  I  took  him  at  his  word,  inwardly 
reserving  the  right  to  draw  back  if  I  found  myself 
entering  a  trap.  The  man's  very  proposal  involved 
craft  as  against  the  master  of  the  chateau,  but  toward 
me  he  seemed  to  be  acting  with  the  utmost  sim 
plicity  and  honesty,  so  straightforward  and  free 
from  excessive  protestation  he  was. 

He  led  me  away  to  a  quiet,  secluded  place  by  the 
riverside,  out  of  sight  of  the  chateau,  that  we  might 
talk  the  matter  over  in  safety.  And  first  he  asked 
me  what  I  knew  of  the  disposition  and  habits  of  the 

82 


THE   CHATEAU  DE   LAVARDIN  83 

Count  de  Lavardin.  I  told  him  as  much  as  the  inn 
keeper  had  told  me. 

"Hum!"  said  he,  reflectively;  "it  agrees  with 
what  I  have  heard.  I  have  been  pumping  people  a 
little,  in  a  harmless  way.  The  first  thing  I  learned 
was  the  Count's  churlish  practice  of  closing  his  gates 
to  strangers,  which  forces  us  to  use  art  in  obtaining 
the  hospitality  we  are  entitled  to  by  general  custom. 
So  I  had  to  discover  some  inclination  or  hobby  of  the 
man's,  that  I  could  make  use  of  to  approach  him. 
I  don't  see  how  we  can  reach  him  through  his  love 
of  dogs,  without  having  prepared  ourselves  with 
special  knowledge  and  a  fine  hound  or  so  to  attract 
his  attention.  As  for  his  jealousy,  it  would  be  too 
hazardous  to  play  upon  that :  besides,  I  shouldn't 
like  to  cook  up  a  tale  about  his  wife,  unless  put 
to  it." 

"  Monsieur,  don't  speak  of  such  a  thing,"  I  said 
indignantly. 

"  No,  it  wouldn't  do.  I  can't  think  of  a  better 
plan  than  the  one  that  first  occurred  to  me.  As  it 
required  a  confederate,  I  put  it  aside.  But  when  I 
observed  you  yesterday  regarding  the  chateau  so 
wistfully,  I  said  to  myself,  '  No  doubt  heaven  has 
sent  this  young  man  to  help  me,  and  that  I  in  turn 
may  help  him.'  Hut  I  waited  to  make  sure,  watch- 


84  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

ing  you  last  night  and  this  morning  till  I  was  con 
vinced  of  your  desire  to  get  into  the  chateau." 

It  was  a  surprise  to  me  to  learn  that  I  had  been 
watched,  but  I  took  it  coolly. 

"  The  plan  I  had  thought  of,"  he  went  on,  "  re 
quired  that  my  confederate  should  be  unknown  to 
the  Count  and  those  near  him.  When  I  find  that 
you,  who  are  anxious  for  your  own  reasons  to 
enter  the  chateau,  fulfil  that  requirement,  I  can  only 
think  the  more  that  heaven  has  brought  us  together. 
It  is  more  than  heaven  usually  does  for  one." 

"  But  what  else  does  your  plan  require  of  me?" 
I  asked,  impatient  to  know  what  must  be  faced. 

"  You  play  chess,  of  course?  "  was  his  interroga 
tive  answer. 

"  A  little,"  said  I,  wondering  what  that  had  to  do 
with  the  case. 

"  Then  all  is  fair  ahead  of  us.  Luckily,  I  play 
rather  well  myself.  As  I  said  just  now,  I  have  been 
nosing  among  the  people  —  nosing  is  a  good  word 
in  my  case,  isn't  it?"  —  he  pointed  to  his  much- 
extended  proboscis  —  "I  have  been  nosing  about 
to  learn  the  Count's  ruling  passions  and  so  forth. 
When  you  have  anybody  to  hoodwink,  or  obtain 
access  to  without  creating  suspicion,  find  out  what 
are  his  likings  and  preoccupations :  be  sure  there 
will  be  something  there  of  which  you  can  avail 


THE    CHATEAU  DE  LAVARD1N  85 

yourself.  From  the  village  priest  I  learned  that, 
along  with  his  fondness  for  hunting  and  drinking 
and  the  lower  forms  of  gaming,  the  Count  has  a 
taste  for  more  intellectual  amusements,  and  chiefly 
for  the  game  of  chess.  He  is  a  most  excellent 
player,  and  doesn't  often  find  a  worthy  antagonist. 
His  bosom  friend,  one  Captain  Ferragant,  who  is 
now  living  at  the  chateau,  has  no  skill  at  chess,  so  the 
Count  has  been  put  to  sending  for  this  priest  to 
come  and  play  a  game  now  and  then,  but  the  Count 
beats  him  too  easily  for  any  pleasure  and  the  result 
of  their  games  is  that  the  Count  only  curses  the 
rarity  of  good  chess-players." 

"  And  so  you  think  of  proposing  a  game  with 
him?" 

"  Not  exactly,"  said  the  long-nosed  man,  with  a 
faint  smile  at  my  simplicity.  "  An  obscure  man 
like  me,  travelling  without  a  servant,  doesn't  propose 
games  to  a  great  nobleman,  at  the  great  nobleman's 
own  gates.  The  great  nobleman  may  condescend 
to  invite,  but  the  obscure  traveller  may  not  presume 
to  offer  himself,  —  not,  at  least,  without  creating 
wonder  and  some  curiosity  as  to  his  motives.  No; 
that  would  be  too  direct,  moreover.  It  would  sug 
gest  that  I  had  been  inquisitive  about  him,  to  have 
learned  that  he  is  fond  of  chess.  T  may  tell  you  that 
the  Count  has  his  reasons  for  imagining  that 


86  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

strangers  may  come  trying  to  get  access  to  him, 
who  have  taken  pains  to  learn  something  of  his 
ways  beforehand.  He  has  his  reasons  for  suspecting 
every  stranger  who  seeks  to  enter  his  gates.  No; 
we  must  neither  show  any  knowledge  of  him,  more 
than  his  name,  nor  any  desire  to  get  into  his  house. 
We  must  play  upon  his  hobby  without  openly  appeal 
ing  to  it.  That  is  why  two  of  us  are  necessary. 
This  is  what  we  will  do." 

I  listened  with  great  interest,  surprised  to  discover 
what  acuteness  of  mind  was  hidden  behind  the  pale, 
meek  eyes  and  unexpressive  pasty  countenance  of 
this  man  with  the  long  nose. 

"  In  an  hour  or  so  from  now,"  he  said,  "  I  shall 
be  sitting  before  the  cabaret,  where  you  saw  me 
yesterday.  You  will  come  there,  from  wandering 
about  the  fields,  and  we  will  greet  each  other  as 
having  met  casually  on  our  walks  this  morning  — 
as  indeed  we  actually  have  met.  You  will  sit  down 
to  refresh  yourself  with  a  bottle  of  wine,  and  we 
shall  get  into  conversation,  like  the  strangers  that 
we  are  to  each  other.  The  people  of  the  cabaret 
will  hear  us.  more  or  less,  and  the  porter  at  the 
chateau  gates  will  doubtless  observe  us.  I  will 
presently  lead  the  talk  to  the  subject  of  chess.  You 
will  profess  to  be  ardently  devoted  to  the  game.  I 
will  show  an  equally  great  passion  for  it.  We  will 


THE    CHATEAU  DE   LAVARDIN  8/ 

express  much  regret  that  we  have  no  chessmen  with 
us,  and  will  inquire  if  any  can  be  obtained  in  the 
village.  I  know  already  that  none  can  be :  the  priest 
once  owned  a  set,  but  he  let  the  village  children  use 
them  as  toys  and  they  are  broken  up.  Well,  then, 
rather  than  lose  the  opportunity  of  encountering 
a  first-class  player,  you  will  suggest  that  we  try  to 
borrow  chessmen  from  the  owner  of  that  great 
chateau,  who  must  surely  possess  such  things,  as 
nc  great  house  is  ever  without  them.  You  will 
thereupon  write  a  note  to  the  Count,  saying  we  are 
two  gentlemen  who  have  met  on  our  travels,  and 
both  claiming  to  be  skilled  chess-players,  and  hating 
to  part  without  a  trial  of  prowess,  but  lacking  chess 
men,  we  take  upon  ourselves  to  ask  if  he  may  have 
such  a  thing  as  a  set  which  he  will  allow  us  the 
use  of  for  half  a  day;  and  so  forth.  We  will  bid  the 
woman  at  the  cabaret  take  this  note  to  the  porter; 
and  then  we  have  but  to  await  the  result." 

"And  what  will  that  be?" 

"  We  shall  see  when  it  comes,"  said  the  man  tran 
quilly.  I  know  not  whether  he  really  felt  the  serene 
confidence  he  showed ;  but  he  seemed  to  be  going 
on  the  sure  ground  of  past  experience.  "  It  will 
be  necessary  to  give  names  and  some  account  of 
ourselves,  no  doubt,  before  all  is  clone.  We  shall 
not  be  expected  to  know  anything'  of  each  other, 


88  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

having  only  met  as  travellers  so  recently.  To  the 
Count  I  will  call  myself  Monsieur  de  Pepicot,  a 
poor  gentleman  of  Amiens.  As  for  you,  is  there 
any  reason  why  you  shouldn't  use  your  own  name? 
When  you  want  to  deceive  anybody,  it  is  well  to  be 
strictly  truthful  as  far  as  your  object  will  permit." 

"  The  only  reason  is,  that  I  may  get  into  the 
Count's  bad  graces  by  what  I  may  do  in  his  house, 
and  it  would  be  better  if  he  didn't  know  where  to 
look  for  me  afterwards." 

"  Well,  there's  something  in  that.  The  Count 
is  not  a  forgiving  man.  And  yet,  as  to  his  power  of 
revenge,  I  know  not  —  Well,  do  as  you  please." 

"  Oh,  devil  take  it,  I'll  go  under  my  own  name, 
let  come  what  may!  I  don't  like  the  idea  of 
masquerading." 

"  A  brave  young  gentleman !  Then  there's  no 
more  to  be  said.  When  we  are  inside  the  chateau, 
it  will  be  each  of  us  for  himself,  though  of  course 
we  must  keep  up  the  comedy  of  wishing  to  play 
chess.  Meet  me  by  chance  at  the  cabaret,  then,  in 
about  an  hour." 

Without  any  more  ado,  he  left  me.  Coming  forth 
from  the  concealed  place  a  minute  later,  I  saw  him 
strolling  along  the  river,  looking  at  the  fields  and 
the  sky,  as  if  nothing  else  were  on  his  mind.  I 
presently  imitated  him,  but  went  in  another  direc- 


THE    CHATEAU  DE  LAVARDIN  89 

tion.  In  due  time  I  made  my  way  to  the  cabaret, 
and  there  he  was,  at  the  table  where  I  had  first  seen 
him. 

We  spoke  to  each  other  as  had  been  arranged, 
and  easily  carried  the  conversation  to  the  desired 
point,  mostly  in  the  hearing  of  the  woman  of  the 
cabaret  as  she  sat  knitting  by  the  door.  When  it 
came  to  writing  the  note,  the  long-nosed  man  tore 
a  leaf  of  paper  out  of  his  pocket  book,  and  had  pen 
and  ink  fetched  from  his  lodging  over  the  cabaret; 
I  then  composed  our  request  in  as  courteous  phrases 
as  I  thought  suitable.  The  woman  herself  carried 
the  note  to  the  chateau  gates,  and  we  saw  a  grated 
wicket  open,  and  a  scowling  fellow  show  his  face 
there,  who  questioned  her,  glanced  at  us  with  no 
friendly  look,  took  the  note,  and  closed  the  wicket. 
We  waited  half  an  hour  or  so,  sipping  our  wine 
and  talking  carelessly,  till  I  imagined  the  long- 
nosed  man  was  becoming  a  little  doubtful.  But 
just  as  he  was  losing  his  placidity  so  far  as  to  cross 
one  leg  over  another,  the  chateau  gate  opened,  and 
a  heavy,  dark-browed  fellow  with  the  appearance 
rather  of  a  soldier  than  of  a  servant,  came  out,  and 
over  to  us,  scrutinizing  us  keenly  as  he  approached. 
He  asked  if  we  were  the  gentlemen  who  had  written 
to  borrow  a  set  of  chessmen.  Being  so  informed, 
he  said  :„ 


90  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

"  Monsieur  the  Count,  my  master,  begs  to  be 
excused  from  sending  his  chessmen  to  you,  but  if 
you  will  come  to  them  he  will  be  glad  to  judge  of 
your  playing;  and  perhaps  to  offer  the  winner  a 
bout  with  himself." 

We  took  half  a  minute  to  evince  our  pleased  sur 
prise,  our  sense  of  favour,  and  so  forth,  at  this 
courteous  invitation,  —  and  then  we  followed  the 
servant  to  the  chateau.  It  was  amusing  to  see  how 
innocently,  decorously,  and  consciously  of  unex 
pected  honour  my  long-nosed  friend  walked  through 
the  gateway,  and  gazed  with  childlike  admiration 
around  the  courtyard  and  the  grey  facade  of  the 
chateau  confronting  us. 

A  few  wide  steps  led  up  to  the  arched  door,  which 
admitted  us  to  a  large  hall  plentifully  furnished 
with  tables,  benches,  and  finely-carved  chairs.  It 
was  panelled  in  oak  and  hung  with  arms,  boars' 
heads,  and  other  trophies.  At  the  upper  end  of  a 
long  table,  the  one  leaning  forward  from  a  chair 
at  the  head,  the  other  from  the  bench  at  the  side, 
lounged  two  men,  whom  I  recognized  instantly 
from  the  descriptions  of  the  innkeeper  as  if  from 
painted  portraits.  They  were  the  Count  de  Lavardin 
and  Captain  Ferragant. 

Yes,  there  was  the  "  lean  old  grey  wolf,"  grey 
not  only  in  his  bristly  hair  and  short  pointed  beard, 


THE    CHATEAU  DE   LAVARDIN  9! 

but  even  in  the  general  hue  of  his  wizen  face ;  grey 
as  to  the  little  eyes  that  peered  out  between  their 
narrowed  slits;  grey  even,  on  this  occasion,  as  to 
his  velvet  doublet  and  breeches.  Though  his  face 
was  wizen,  the  leanness  of  his  body  had  no  appear 
ance  of  weakness,  but  rather  every  sign  of  strength. 
I  noticed  that  his  fingers  seemed  to  possess  great 
crunching  power,  and  there  was  always  on  his  face 
the  faint  beginning  of  a  smile  which,  I  thought, 
would  heighten  into  glee  when  those  fingers  were 
in  the  act  of  strangling  somebody. 

As  for  the  Captain,  there  was  indeed  a  great 
blotch  of  deep  red  across  his  cheek;  he  was  a  large, 
powerful  fellow,  with  a  bold,  insolent  face,  and 
fierce,  pitiless  eyes.  To  make  his  sobriquet  the 
fitter,  he  wore  a  suit  of  crimson,  very  rich  and 
ornate.  His  beard  and  hair,  however,  were  black. 

''  You  are  welcome,  gentlemen,"  said  the  Count, 
in  a  harsh,  thin  voice.  "  From  what  part  do  you 
come?  " 

"  From  different  parts,"  said  my  long-nosed  com 
panion.  "  We  have  only  met  as  strangers  going 
opposite  ways.  I  am  Monsieur  de  Pepicot,  of  the 
neighbourhood  of  Amiens,  travelling  to  Angers  to 
see  some  kinsfolk." 

The  Count  turned  to  me,  and  I  recited  my  name 
and  place,  adding  that  I  was  going  to  Paris,  to  see 


92  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

a  little  of  the  world,  and  therefore  journeying  some 
what  indirectly. 

"  And  behold  here  Monsieur  the  Captain  Ferra- 
gant,  who  comes  from  Burgundy,"  said  the  Count, 
"  so  that  we  have  North,  West,  and  East  all 
represented." 

Captain  Ferragant  bowed  as  politeness  required, 
but  he  went  no  further.  He  did  not  seem  to  relish 
our  being  there.  His  look  was  rather  disdainful, 
I  thought,  as  if  we  were  nobodies  unfit  for  the 
honour  of  his  company.  And  very  soon,  while  the 
Count  was  saying  we  must  stay  to  dinner,  as  there 
was  not  time  for  a  game  of  chess  before,  the  Captain 
walked  away  and  out  of  the  hall.  Seeing  that  we 
were  to  be  his  guests  for  the  day,  the  Count  had  us 
shown  to  a  rather  remote  chamber  up  two  flights 
of  stairs,  where  water  was  brought,  and  where  we 
were  left  alone  together.  The  chamber  looked  out 
on  a  small  part  of  the  garden  at  the  rear  of  the 
chateau. 

"  Well,"  said  I,  washing  my  hands,  "  you  have 
played  the  magician.  It  has  been  as  easy  as  walk 
ing,  to  get  into  the  chateau." 

"  Will  it  be  easy  to  get  out  again,  when  our 
business  is  done,  I  wonder?"  replied  Monsieur  de 
Pepicot,  gazing  out  of  the  window  at  the  distant 
high  wall  of  the  garden. 


THE    CHATEAU  DE  LA  YARD  IN  93 

"Why  do  you  say  that?"  I  asked,  a  little  sur 
prised  at  his  tone. 

"  Oh,  I  was  thinking  of  the  manner  in  which  the 
gate  slammed  to,  after  we  had  entered.  It  is  a  mere 
inanimate  gate,  to  be  sure,  but  it  was  slammed  by 
a  porter,  and  his  manner  of  slamming  it  might  un 
consciously  express  what  was  in  his  mind.  You 
remember,  the  Count  was  rather  long  in  coming 
to  a  decision  upon  our  note.  If  it  occurred  to  him, 
after  all,  that  we  might  have  some  design,  and  that 
people  with  a  design  would  be  safer  inside  than 
outside  —  well,  I  mention  this  only  that  you  may 
know  to  keep  your  wits  about  you." 

"  Thanks,  but  I  see  no  reason  to  fear  anything. 
Everything  seems  to  be  going  admirably.  We  are 
assured  of  some  time  in  which  to  attend  to  our 
affairs.  While  one  of  us  is  playing  chess  with  the 
Count,  the  other  will  be  free  to  roam  about,  - 
that  suits  me  perfectly.  I  begin  to  feel  really  grate 
ful  for  the  Count's  hospitality  —  I  almost  dislike 
having  won  it  by  a  trick." 

"  Pish !  He  is  churlish  enough  as  a  rule  in  the 
matter  of  hospitality  —  it's  only  fair  to  win  it  by 
a  trick." 

I  was  inwardly  much  excited  at  the  near  pros 
pect  of  dinner,  as  the  meal  would  perhaps  give  me 
a  sight  of  the  Countess.  But  of  this  I  was  disap- 


94  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

pointed.  The  only  people  who  sat  down  at  the 
upper  table,  when  dinner  was  served  in  the  hall,  were 
the  Count,  the  Captain,  my  friend  Monsieur  de 
Pepicot,  and  myself.  Elsewhere  the  benches  were 
crowded  with  fellows  who,  like  him  that  had  brought 
our  invitation,  appeared  as  much  warriors  as 
serving  men,  and  their  number  alone  would  have 
arrested  notice.  I  now  recalled  how  many  knaves  of 
this  sort  I  had  seen  in  the  courtyard  as  I  entered 
the  chateau,  but  at  that  time  I  had  had  other  things 
to  think  of. 

The  Count  said  nothing  of  the  absence  of  his 
lady,  and,  as  we  could  scarce  be  thought  to  know 
whether  he  had  a  Countess  living,  it  was  not  for  us 
to  inquire  about  her.  I  spent  my  time  wondering 
what  could  be  her  situation,  and  whether  her  not 
appearing  had  anything  to  do  with  the  danger  in 
which  she  supposed  herself.  My  long-nosed  friend 
ate  very  industriously,  and  most  of  the  conversation 
was  between  the  Count  and  the  Captain,  upon 
dogs  and  hawks  and  such  things.  When  the  Count 
addressed  either  Monsieur  de  Pepicot  or  me,  the 
Captain  was  silent.  This  reticence,  whether  it  pro 
ceeded  from  jealousy  or  contempt,  seemed  to  afford 
the  Count  a  little  amusement,  for  he  turned  his 
small  eyes  on  the  Captain  and  stretched  his  thin 


THE    CHATEAU  DE   LAVARDIN  95 

lips  in  a  smile  that  was  truly  horrible  in  its  relish 
of  another's  discontent. 

After  dinner,  the  Count  had  the  chessmen  brought 
at  once,  and  sat  down  to  watch  us  at  our  game. 
The  Captain,  with  a  glance  of  disapproval  at  the 
chessboard,  strolled  away  as  he  had  done  before. 
I  was  but  a  moderately  good  player,  and  discom 
posed  besides,  so  I  held  out  scarce  an  hour  against 
the  long-nosed  gentleman,  who  was  evidently  of 
great  skill.  Apparently  the  Count,  by  his  ejacula 
tions,  thought  little  of  my  playing,  but  he  was  so 
glad  when  my  defeat  made  room  for  him,  that  I 
escaped  his  displeasure.  I  too  was  glad,  for  now, 
while  Monsieur  de  Pepicot  kept  the  Count  occupied 
at  chess,  I  should  be  free  to  go  about  the  chateau  in 
search  for  its  mistress.  And  grateful  I  was  to  Mon 
sieur  de  Pepicot  for  having  beaten  me,  for  he  might 
easily  have  left  me  as  the  victor  and  used  this  op 
portunity  for  his  own  purpose.  I  could  not  think 
it  was  generosity  that  had  made  him  do  otherwise: 
I  could  only  wonder  what  his  purpose  was,  that 
would  bear  so  much  waiting. 

For  appearance's  sake,  I  watched  the  two  players 
awhile:  then  I  imitated  the  Captain,  and  sauntered 
to  the  courtyard,  wondering  if  there  might  be  any 
servant  there  whom  T  could  sound.  Rut  the  men 
lounging  there  were  not  of  a  simple-looking  sort. 


96  THE  BRIGHT  FAVE   OF  DANGER 

They  were  all  of  forbidding  aspect,  and  they  stared 
at  me  so  hard  that  I  returned  into  the  hall.  The 
Count  was  intent  upon  the  game.  Pushed  by  the 
mere  impulse  of  inquiry,  I  went  up  the  staircase  as  if 
to  go  to  the  chamber  to  which  I  had  before  been  con 
ducted.  But  instead  of  going  all  the  way  up,  I 
turned  off  at  the  first  landing  into  a  short  corridor, 
resolved  to  wander  wherever  I  might :  if  anybody 
stopped  me,  I  could  pretend  to  have  lost  my  way. 

The  corridor  led  into  a  drawing-room  richly 
tapestried  and  furnished ;  that  into  another  room, 
which  contained  musical  instruments;  that  into  a 
gallery  where  some  portraits  were  hung.  So  far 
I  had  got  access  by  a  series  of  curtained  archways. 
The  further  end  of  the  gallery  was  closed  by  a  door. 
I  was  walking  toward  that  door,  when  I  heard  a 
step  in  the  room  I  had  last  traversed.  I  immediately 
began  to  look  at  the  pictures. 

A  man  entered  and  viewed  me  suspiciously.  He 
was,  by  his  dress  and  air,  a  servant  of  some  authority 
in  the  household,  and  had  not  the  military  rudeness 
of  the  fellows  in  the  courtyard. 

"What  is  it  Monsieur  will  have?"  he  asked, 
with  outward  courtesy  enough. 

"  I    am   looking   at   the  portraits,"    said    I. 

"  I  will  explain  them  to  you,"  said  he.  "  That 
is  Monsieur  the  Count  in  his  youth,  painted  at  Paris 


THE    CHATEAU  DE   LAVARDIN  97 

by  a  celebrated  Italian."  And  he  went  on  to  point 
out  the  Count's  children,  now  dead,  and  his  first 
wife,  before  going  back  to  a  former  generation. 

"  And  the  present  Countess  ?  "  said  I  at  last,  look 
ing  around  the  walls  in  vain. 

"  There  is  no  portrait  of  Madame  the  Countess." 

"  She  was  not  at  dinner,"  I  ventured.  "  Is  she 
not  well  ?  " 

"  Oh,  she  is  well,  I  am  happy  to  say.  She  often 
dines  in  her  own  apartments." 

"  She  is  well  and  yet  keeps  to  her  apartments  ?  " 
I  said,  with  as  much  surprise  as  I  thought  the  cir 
cumstance  might  naturally  occasion. 

"  She  does  not  keep  to  her  apartments  exactly," 
replied  the  man,  a  little  annoyed.  "  She  walks  in 
the  garden  much  of  the  time.  Is  there  anything 
else  I  may  show  you,  Monsieur  ?  " 

He  stood  at  the  curtained  entrance,  as  if  to  attend 
my  leaving  the  room,  and  I  thought  best  to  take 
the  hint.  No  doubt  he  had  purposely  followed  me, 
to  hinder  my  going  too  far. 

I  returned  to  the  hall,  which  was  very  silent,  the 
two  players  being  deep  in  their  chess.  Somewhere 
in  my  wake  the  manservant  vanished,  and  I  seemed 
free  to  explore  in  another  direction.  The  Countess 
walked  much  in  the  garden,  the  man  had  said.  It 


98  THE   BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

was  a  fine  afternoon  —  might  she  not  be  walking 
there  now? 

Feigning  carelessness,  I  went  out  a  small  door 
at  the  rear  of  the  hall,  and  found  myself  in  that 
narrow  part  of  the  garden  which  lay  between  two 
wings  of  the  house,  and  which  our  chamber  over 
looked.  This  part,  which  was  really  a  terrace,  was 
separated  by  a  low  Italian  balustrade  from  the 
greater  garden  below  and  beyond.  I  walked  up 
the  middle  path  to  where  there  was  an  opening  in 
the  balustrade  at  the  head  of  a  flight  of  steps.  But 
here  my  confidence  received  a  check.  Half-way 
down  the  steps  was  sitting  a  burly  fellow,  who 
rose  at  my  appearance,  and  said : 

"  Pardon,  Monsieur :  no  further  this  way,  if  you 
please.  I  am  ordered  to  stop  everybody." 

"  But  I  am  the  Count's  guest,"  said  I. 

"  It  is  all  the  same.  Nobody  is  to  go  down  to 
the  garden  yonder  without  orders." 

"Orders  from  the  Count?"    I  asked. 

"  From  the  Count  or  the  Captain." 

I  nearly  let  out  my  thought  that  the  Captain  had 
a  good  deal  of  authority  at  the  chateau,  but  I 
closed  my  lips  in  time.  To  show  insistence  would 
only  injure  my  purpose:  so  I  contented  myself  with 
a  glance  at  the  forbidden  territory  —  a  very  spacious 
pleasance,  indeed,  with  walks,  banks  of  flowers. 


THE    CHATEAU  DE   LAVARDIN  99 

arbours,  and  alleys,  but  with  nobody  there  to  enjoy 
it  that  I  could  see  —  and  went  back  to  the  hall. 

As  I  could  not  sit  there  long  inactive,  for  con 
sidering  how  the  time  was  flying  and  I  had  ac 
complished  nothing,  I  soon  started  in  good  faith 
for  the  chamber  to  which  I  had  feigned  to  be  going 
before.  Once  upstairs,  however,  it  occurred  to  me 
to  walk  pass  the  door  of  that  chamber,  to  the  end 
of  the  corridor.  This  passage  soon  turned  left 
ward  into  a  rear  wing  of  the  building.  I  followed 
it,  between  chamber  doors  on  one  side  and,  on  the 
other,  windows  looking  down  on  the  smaller 
garden.  It  terminated  at  last  in  a  blind  wall.  I 
supposed  myself  to  be  now  over  that  part  of  the 
house  which  lay  beyond  the  closed  door  at  the  end 
of  the  picture  gallery.  I  looked  cautiously  out  of  one 
of  the  windows,  wondering  how  much  of  the  great 
garden  might  be  visible  from  there.  I  could  see  a 
large  part  of  it,  but  not  a  soul  anywhere  in  it.  As 
I  drew  back  in  disappointment,  I  wras  suddenly 
startled  by  a  low  sound  that  seemed  to  come  from 
somewhere  beneath  me  —  a  single  brief  sound, 
which  made  my  breath  stop  and  pierced  my  very 
heart. 

It  was  the  sob  of  a  woman. 


CHAPTER    VI. 

WHAT  THE  PERIL  WAS 

IT  seemed  to  me  like  a  sob  of  despair,  or  of  the 
breaking  down  of  patiertce,  and,  knowing  what  I 
did  already,  I  quickly  imagined  it  to  proceed  from 
the  Countess  in  a  moment  when  she  was  beginning 
to  lose  hope  of  Monsieur  de  Merri's  arrival.  To  me, 
therefore,  it  seemed  a  stab  of  reproach. 

I  judged  that  it  came  by  way  of  the  window  below 
me.  So  forthwith,  at  all  hazards,  sheltering  my 
self  from  outside  view  as  well  as  I  could  with  the 
casement,  I  thrust  my  head  out  over  the  sill,  and 
said  in  a  low  tone : 

"  Madame." 

I  waited  for  some  moments,  with  a  beating  heart, 
and  then  called  again,  "  Madame." 

I  thought  I  heard  whispering  below.  Then  a 
head  was  thrust  out  of  the  window  —  a  woman's 
head,  soft  haired  and  shapely.  "  Here  I  am,"  I 
whispered.  The  head  twisted  round,  and  the  face 

100 


WHAT   THE   PERIL    WAS  IOI 

was  that  of  the  young  woman  who  had  received 
the  messenger  at  the  postern  the  day  before.  But 
it  was  clear  that  she  had  not  been  sobbing,  though 
her  face  wore  a  look  of  concern. 

"  I  must  speak  with  Madame  the  Countess,"  said 
I,  and  added  what  I  thought  would  most  expedite 
matters :  "  I  bring  news  of  Monsieur  de  Merri." 

The  head  disappeared:  there  was  more  whisper 
ing:  then  the  maid  looked  out  again,  using  similar 
precautions  to  mine  with  regard  to  the  casement. 

"Who  are  you,   Monsieur?"    she  asked. 

"  I  will  explain  all  later.  There  is  little  time 
now.  I  may  soon  be  looked  for.  Contrive  to  let 
me  have  an  interview  with  Madame  the  Countess. 
I  don't  know  how  to  get  to  her  :  I'm  not  acquainted 
with  the  chateau." 

"  Put  your  head  a  little  further  out,  Monsieur,  — 
so  that  I  can  see  your  face." 

I  obeyed.  She  gazed  at  me  search  ingty,  then 
withdrew  her  head  again.  Reappearing  very  soon, 
she  said :  "  Madame  has  decided  to  trust  you. 
These  are  her  apartments.  There  is  a  door  from  a 
gallery  where  pictures  hang  - 

"  I  have  been  to  that  gallery,"  I  interrupted, 
"  but  T  was  watched  while  there.  Is  there  no  other 
way?" 

She  thought  a  moment.     "  Yes,  the  garden.     At 


IO2  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

the  foot  of  the  terrace,  turn  to  the  right,  till  you  get 
to  the  end  of  this  wing." 

"  But  the  man  at  the  steps  yonder  will  stop  me. 
He  has  done  so  already." 

"  That  beast !  Alas,  yes !  Well,  I  will  go  and  talk 
with  him,  and  keep  him  looking  at  me.  You  go 
down  to  the  terrace  without  attracting  any  atten 
tion,  walk  close  to  the  house  till  you  get  to  this  end 
of  the  balustrade,  step  over  the  balustrade,  descend 
the  bank  as  quietly  as  possible,  and  wait  behind  the 
shrubbery  near  the  door  at  the  end  of  this  wing,  - 
it's  the  door  from  Madame's  apartments  to  the  gar 
den.  Do  you  understand?" 

"  Perfectly." 

"  Then  I  will  be  talking  to  that  man  by  the  time 
you  can  get  to  the  terrace.  I  go  at  once.  Be  quick, 
Monsieur,  —  and  careful." 

Admiring  the  swift  wits  and  decision  of  the  girl, 
I  hastened  through  the  corridor,  down  the  stairs, 
and  into  the  hall.  The  Count  and  the  long-nosed 
man  were  so  buried  in  their  game  that  neither 
looked  up.  A  pair  of  varlets  in  attendance  were 
yawning  on  a  bench.  Yawning  in  imitation,  I  passed 
with  feigned  listlessness  to  the  terrace,  went  noise 
lessly  along  by  the  house-wall,  and  followed  the 
wing  to  the  end  of  the  balustrade.  I  did  not  venture 
even  to  look  toward  the  steps,  but  I  could  hear  the 


WHAT   THE   PERIL    WAS  103 

maid  talking  and  laughing  coquettishly.  I  crossed 
the  balustrade  by  sitting  on  it  and  swinging  my  legs 
over;  then  strode  on  light  feet  down  the  grassy 
bank  and  through  an  opening  in  the  shrubbery  I 
saw  at  my  right.  I  found  myself  in  a  walk  which, 
bordered  all  the  way  by  shrubbery,  ran  from  a  nar 
row  door  in  the  end  of  the  wing  to  the  other  extrem 
ity  of  the  garden.  The  door,  when  I  first  glanced 
at  it,  was  slightly  ajar :  I  supposed  the  maid  had 
left  it  so.  But  as  soon  as  I  had  come  to  a  halt  in  the 
walk,  the  door  opened,  and  a  very  young,  very  slen 
der,  very  sad-faced,  very  beautiful  lady  came  out, 
with  eyes  turned  upon  me  in  a  mixture  of  hope  and 
fear. 

I  instinctively  fell  upon  my  knee  before  that 
picture  of  grief  and  beauty.  She  wore,  I  remember, 
a  gown  of  faded  blue,  and  blue  was  the  colour  of 
her  eyes  —  a  soft,  fair  blue,  like  that  of  the  sky. 
She  was  so  slim,  sorrowful,  small,  childlike,  forlorn, 
-  I  would  have  died  to  serve  her. 

She  looked  at  me  searchingly,  as  the  maid  had 
done,  but  with  more  courtesy,  and  then,  in  a  low 
voice  bidding  me  follow  her,  led  the  way  down  the 
walk  and  into  a  side  path  that  wound  among  some 
tall  rose-bushes.  Here  we  could  not  be  seen  from 
the  walk  and  yet  we  might  hear  anybody  approach 
ing.  She  stopped  and  faced  me. 


IO4  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

"  You  have  news  of  Monsieur  de  Merri,"  she 
said  eagerly.  "  What  of  him?  " 

"  He  is  prevented  from  coming  to  you,  Madame." 

Her  face,  pale  before,  turned  white  as  a  sheet. 

"  But,"  I  hastened  to  add,  "  I  have  come  in  his 
stead,  and  I  will  serve  you  as  willingly  as  he." 

"  But  that  will  not  do,"  she  said,  in  great  agita 
tion.  "  Nobody  can  serve  me  at  this  pass  but  Mon 
sieur  de  Merri.  Where  is  he?  What  prevents 
him?" 

"  I  left  him  at  La  Fleche,"  said  I  lamely.  "  I 
assure  you  it  is  utterly  impossible  for  him  to  come. 
But  believe  me,  I  am  wholly  yours  for  whatever 
service  you  desired  of  him.  You  can  see  that  I  have 
come  from  him."  I  took  from  my  pocket  her  note, 
and  held  it  out.  I  then  told  her  my  name  and  par 
entage,  and  begged  her  not  to  distrust  me  because 
I  was  of  another  religion  than  hers. 

"  It  isn't  that  I  don't  believe  you,  Monsieur,"  she 
replied.  "  It  isn't  that  I  doubt  your  willingness  to 
help  me." 

"  As  to  my  ability,  try  me,  Madame.  My  zeal  will 
inspire  me." 

"  I  don't  doubt  your  ability  to  do  brave  and  diffi 
cult  things,  Monsieur.  But  it  is  not  that.  It  happens 
—  the  circumstances  are  such  —  alas,  nobody  but 


WHAT  THE   PERIL    WAS 

Monsieur  de  Merri  himself  can  help  me!  If  you 
but  knew !  If  he  but  knew !  " 

"  Tell  me  the  case,  Madame.  Trust  me,  I  beg. 
Let  me  be  the  judge  as  to  whether  I  can  help  you." 

"  I  do  trust  you.  I  am  not  afraid  to  tell  you. 
You  will  see  plainly  enough.  It  is  this  :  I  have  been 
slandered  to  my  husband.  A  week  has  been  given 
me  in  which  to  clear  myself.  The  week  ends  to-mor 
row.  If  I  have  not  proved  my  innocence  by  that 
time,  God  knows  what  fate  my  husband  will  inflict 
upon  me !  " 

She  shuddered  and  closed  her  eyes. 

"  But  your  innocence,  Madame  —  who  can  doubt 
it?" 

"  My  husband  is  a  strange  man,  Monsieur.  He 
has  little  faith  in  women." 

"  But  what  slander  can  he  believe  of  you?  And 
who  could  utter  it?  What  is  its  nature?" 

"  I  suppose  it  is  my  husband's  friend,  Captain 
Ferragant,  who  uttered  it.  The  nature  of  it  is,  that 
Monsieur  de  Merri's  name  is  associated  with  mine. 
Monsieur  de  Merri  is  said  to  have  made  a  boast 
about  me,  in  the  tavern  at  Montoire.  It  is  a  hide 
ous  lie,  invented  when  Monsieur  de  Merri  had  gone 
away.  And  now  you  see  how  only  Monsieur  de 
Merri  can  save  me,  by  coming  and  facing  our  accu 
sers  and  swearing  to  my  innocence.  But  to-morrow 


IO6  THE   BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

is  the  last  day.  Oh,  if  he  had  known  why  I 
wanted  him !  It  is  too  late  now  —  or  is  it?  Perhaps 
he  sent  you  ahead?  Perhaps  he  is  coming  after 
you?  Is  it  not  so?  He  will  be  here  to-morrow, 
will  he  not  ?  " 

Bitterly  I  shook  my  head. 

"  Then  I  am  lost,"  she  said,  in  a  whisper  of 
despair. 

"  But  that  cannot  be.  It  isn't  for  you  to  prove 
your  innocence  —  it  is  for  your  accuser  to  prove 
your  guilt.  He  cannot  do  that." 

"  You  do  not  know  the  Count  de  Lavardin.  He 
will  believe  any  ill  of  a  woman,  and  anything  that 
Captain  Ferragant  tells  him.  The  fact  that  Mon 
sieur  de  Merri  is  young  and  accomplished  is  enough. 
My  husband  has  suspected  me  from  the  hour  of 
our  marriage.  And  besides  that,  people  at  Mon- 
toire  have  testified  that  they  heard  Monsieur  de 
Merri  boast  of  conquests.  Whether  that  be  true 
or  not,  it  could  not  have  been  of  me  that  he  boasted. 
And  if  he  but  knew  how  I  stand,  how  readily  he 
would  fly  to  clear  me !  He  is  no  coward,  I  am  sure." 

I  had  evidence  of  that;  evidence  also  of  Mon 
sieur  de  Merri's  unfortunate  habit  of  boasting  of 
conquests.  But  I  was  convinced  that  it  could  not 
have  been  of  her  that  he  had  boasted.  These 
thoughts,  however,  were  but  transient  flashings 


WHAT   THE   PERIL    WAS  ID? 

across  my  sense  of  the  plight  in  which  I  had  put 
this  unhappy  woman  by  killing  Monsieur  de  Merri. 
I  tried  to  minimize  that  plight. 

"  But  your  fears  are  exaggerated.  Your  husband 
will  not  dare  go  too  far." 

"  He  will  dare  take  my  life  —  or  lock  me  up  for 
the  rest  of  my  days  in  a  dungeon  —  or  I  know  not 
what.  He  is  all-powerful  on  his  estate  —  lord  of 
life  and  death.  You  know  what  these  great  noble 
men  do  when  they  believe  their  wives  unfaithful. 
I  have  heard  how  the  Prince  de  Concle  - 

"  Yes ;  but  the  Count  de  Lavardin  would  have 
your  relations  to  fear.1" 

"  I  have  no  relations.  I  was  an  orphan  in  a  con 
vent.  The  Count  took  a  fancy  to  my  face,  they  told 
me.  They  urged  me  to  consent  to  the  marriage.  I 
could  not  displease  them  —  T  had  never  disobeyed 
them.  And  now  this  is  the  end.  Well,  T  am  in  the 
hands  of  God."  She  glanced  upwards  and  gave  a 
sigh  of  bitter  resignation. 

"  But  after  all,"  I  interposed.  "  you  are  not  cer 
tain  how  your  husband  will  act." 

"  He  has  threatened  the  worst  vengeance  if  I  can 
not  clear  myself  to-morrow.  If  you  knew  him, 
Monsieur !  " 

"  He  allowed  you  a  week,  you  say,  - 

"  From  the  day  he  accused  me  —  last  Saturday." 


IO8  THE   BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

"  And  what  facilities  did  he  give  you  for  the 
purpose?  " 

"  His  men  and  horses  were  at  my  service.  He 
knew,  of  course,  that  all  I  could  do  was  to  send  for 
Monsieur  de  Merri." 

"  But  why  did  he  not  send  for  Monsieur  de 
Merri?" 

"  I  don't  know.  I  suppose  he  was  ruled  by  the  ad 
vice  of  Captain  Ferragant.  Perhaps  he  thought 
Monsieur  de  Merri  would  not  come  at  his  request." 

"  But  you  did  not  use  your  husband's  men  and 
horses  to  send  for  Monsieur  de  Merri." 

"  No.  Mathilde  —  my  maid  whom  you  saw  just 
now  —  thought  I  would  better  act  secretly.  She 
feared  the  Captain  would  bribe  the  messenger  to 
make  only  a  pretence  of  taking  my  message  to  Mon 
sieur  de  Merri.  In  that  case  Monsieur  de  Merri, 
knowing  nothing,  would  not  come,  and  his  not  com 
ing  would  be  taken  as  evidence  of  guilt  —  as  it  will 
be  now,  though  he  got  my  message,  for  Hugues  is 
faithful.  Why  is  it,  Monsieur,  that  Monsieur  de 
Merri  sent  back  word  by  Hugues  that  he  would 
follow  close,  if  he  could  not  come?" 

"  Something  happened  aftenvard.  Hugues,  then, 
is  the  name  of  the  messenger  you  sent?" 

"  Yes.  He  is  devoted  to  Mathilde.  They  are 
accustomed  to  meet  at  certain  times.  Mathilde  has 


WHAT   THE   PERIL    WAS  109 

not  much  freedom,  as  you  may  guess,  sharing  my 
life  as  she  does.  So  she  contrived  to  get  possession 
for  awhile  of  the  key  to  a  postern  yonder,  and  to 
pass  it  to  Hugues  when  he  came  with  flour.  He  had 
a  duplicate  made,  so  that  she  could  restore  the 
original  and  yet  retain  a  key  with  which  to  let  her 
self  out  and  meet  him  in  the  forest.  Thus  she  was 
able  to  see  him  last  Sunday  morning,  and  to  send 
him  after  Monsieur  dc  Mcrri.  We  knew  that  De 
Merri  had  started  Westward,  and  Hugues  traced 
him  from  town  to  town.  Ah,  when  Hugues  re 
turned  successful,  how  rejoiced  we  were!  We 
expected  Monsieur  de  Merri  every  hour.  But  the 
time  went  by,  and  our  hopes  changed  to  fears,  and 
now,  heaven  pity  me,  it  is  the  fears  that  have  come 
true !  '' 

"  But  you  are  not  yet  lost.  Even  if  the  Count 
should  be  so  blind  as  to  think  you  guilty,  you  have 
at  least  one  resource.  You  have  the  key  to  the 
postern.  You  can  flee." 

"  And  be  caught  before  I  had  fled  two  leagues.  I 
am  visited  every  three  hours,  as  if  I  were  a  prisoner, 
and  as  soon  as  I  was  missed  a  score  of  men  would 
be  sent  in  all  directions.  Besides,  for  some  reason 
or  other,  the  Count  has  the  roads  watched  from  the 
tower.  If  I  fled  into  the  forest,  the  bloodhounds 
would  be  put  on  my  track.  My  husband  has  hinted 


I  IO  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

all  this  to  me.  And  where  could  I  flee  to  but  the 
Convent?  The  Count  would  have  men  there  before 
I  could  reach  it." 

"  I  could  find  some  other  place  to  take  you  to," 
said  I  at  a  hazard. 

"  Ah,  Monsieur,  then  indeed  would  appearances 
be  against  me.  Then  indeed  would  the  enemy  of  my 
poor  reputation  have  his  triumph.  Alas,  there  is  no 
honourable  place  in  this  world  for  a  wife  wrho  leaves 
her  husband's  roof,  though  it  be  her  prison.  I  will 
be  true  to  my  vows,  though  I  die.  If  there  be 
wrong,  it  shall  be  all  of  his  doing,  none  of  mine." 

"  You  believe  it  is  this  Captain  who  has  slandered 
you.  Why  should  he  do  that?  Why  is  he  your 
enemy  ?  " 

She  blushed  and  looked  down.     I  understood. 

"But  why  do  you  not  tell  your  husband  that?" 
I  asked  quickly. 

"  The  Count  says  it  is  an  old  story  that  wives 
accuse  their  husbands'  friends  whom  they  dislike. 
He  thinks  women  are  made  of  lies.  And  in  any 
case  he  says  if  I  am  innocent  of  this  charge  I  can 
prove  my  innocence.  So  all  depended  on  Monsieur 
de  Merri's  being  here  to-morrow  to  speak  for  me." 

"  Ah,  Madame,  if  only  my  speaking  for  you 
would  avail  anything!" 

"  From  the  depths  of  my  heart  I  thank  you, 


WHAT    THE   PERIL    WAS  III 

Monsieur,  though  you  see  how  useless  you  —       And 
yet  there  is  one  thing  you  can  say  for  me !  "     A 
great  light  of  sudden  hope  dawned  upon  her  face. 
"  You  can  tell  how  you  saw  Monsieur  de  Merri  - 
that  he  was  coming  here,  but  was  prevented  - 

"  Yes,  I  can  do  that." 

"  And  perhaps  —  who  knows  ?  —  you  can  induce 
the  Count  to  give  me  a  few  more  days,  till  the  cause 
of  Monsieur  de  Merri's  delay  is  past.  And  then  you 
can  ride  or  send  to  Monsieur  de  Merri,  and  tell  him 
my  situation,  and  he  will  come  and  put  my  accuser 
to  shame,  after  all!  Yes,  thank  God,  there  is  hope! 
Oh,  Monsieur,  you  may  yet  be  able  to  save  me!" 

There  were  tears  of  joy  on  her  face,  and  she 
gratefully  clasped  my  hand  in  both  of  hers. 

It  sickened  my  heart  to  do  it,  but  I  could  only 
shake  my  head  sadly  and  say : 

"  No,  Madame,  Monsieur  de  Merri  can  never 
come  to  speak  for  you." 

"  Why  not  ?  "  she  cried,  all  the  hope  rushing  out 
of  her  face  again. 

"  He  is  dead  —  slain  in  a  duel,"  I  said  in  a  voice 
as  faint  as  a  whisper. 

Her  face  seemed  to  turn  to  marble. 

"  Who  killed  him  ?  "  she  presently  asked  in  a 
horrified  tone. 


112  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

I  knelt  at  her  feet,  with  averted  eyes,  as  one  who 
is  all  contrition  but  dare  not  ask  a  pardon. 

"  You !  "    she  whispered. 

"  When  I  found  this  message  upon  him  after 
ward,"  said  I,  "  I  saw  what  injury  was  done.  I 
could  only  come  in  his  place,  and  offer  myself.  By 
one  means  and  another,  I  learned  who  it  was  had 
sent  for  him." 

"  That  brave  young  gentleman,"  said  she,  follow 
ing  her  own  thoughts ;  "  that  he  should  die  so  soon ! 
And  you,  with  his  blood  on  your  hands,"  —  she 
drew  back  from  me  a  step  —  "  come  to  offer  your 
service  to  me  who,  little  as  I  was  to  him,  must  yet 
be  counted  among  his  friends!  Monsieur,  what 
could  you  think  of  my  loyalty?" 

"  I  thought  only  of  what  might  be  done  to  prevent 
further  harm.  Though  I  fought  him,  I  was  not  his 
enemy.  I  had  never  seen  him  before.  It  was  a 
sudden  quarrel,  about  nothing.  Heaven  knows,  I 
did  not  think  it  would  end  as  it  did.  That  end  has 
been  lamentable  enough,  Madame.  Punish  me  if 
you  will :  as  his  friend,  you  are  entitled  to  avenge 
him." 

"  I  only  pity  him,  Monsieur.  God  forbid  I  should 
think  of  revenge !  " 

"  You  are  a  saint,  Madame.  I  was  about  to  say 
that  my  having  killed  him  need  not  make  you  re- 


U'li    \VEKK    INTKRKUPTKD    I',Y     A    LOW    CKV 


WHAT   THE  PERIL    WAS  113 

ject  my  service.  Your  doing  so  might  but  add  to 
the  evil  consequences  of  my  act.  Surely  he  would 
prefer  your  accepting  my  aid,  now  that  he  is  for 
ever  powerless  to  give  his.  And  we  must  think  now 
of  something  to  be  done  — 

We  were  interrupted  by  a  low  cry,  "  Madame, 
Madame !  "  in  a  soft  voice  from  within  the  arbour 
that  sheltered  the  walk.  The  Countess  said  to  me, 
"  It  is  Mathilde.  She  means  some  one  is  coming. 
Hide  among  these  bushes.  If  we  do  not  meet  again, 
adieu,  Monsieur;  I  thank  you  from  my  heart,  and 
may  God  pardon  you  the  death  of  Monsieur  de 
Merri !  " 

She  started  for  the  walk :  I  whispered,  "  But  I 
must  help  you !  Can  we  not  meet  again  presently  ?  " 

"  I  know  not,"  she  replied.  "  Act  as  you  think- 
best.  Monsieur.  But  do  not  endanger  yourself.  I 
must  be  gone  now." 

She  hastened  to  join  the  maid,  whose  where 
abouts  were  indicated  by  a  low  cough.  I  heard 
voices,  and  instantly  crawled  under  the  rose  bushes, 
heedless  of  scratches.  As  the  voices  came  down  the 
walk,  one  of  them  turned  out  to  be  that  of  Captain 
Ferragant.  There  was  but  one  other,  which 
I  took,  from  the  talk  which  I  heard  later,  to  belong 
to  a  falconer  or  some  such  underling.  The  Captain 
addressed  a  few  remarks  to  the  Countess,  as  to  her 


114  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

state  of  health  and  the  beauty  of  the  day,  which  she 
answered  in  low  tones.  Then  he  and  his  companion 
proceeded  to  walk  about,  talking  continually,  never 
getting  entirely  out  of  my  hearing,  and  often  coming 
so  near  that  I  could  make  out  their  words.  It 
seemed  that  an  endless  length  of  time  passed  in  this 
way.  I  heard  no  more  of  Madame  and  the  maid. 
Finally  the  Captain  and  his  man  walked  back  toward 
the  house.  I  rose,  stretched  my  legs,  and  peered 
up  and  down  the  walk.  It  was  deserted.  What  was 
I  to  do  next?  I  naturally  strolled  toward  the 
chateau.  As  I  neared  the  door  leading  to  Madame's 
apartments,  out  came  Mathilde. 

"  I  have  been  watching  for  you,  Monsieur. 
Madame  had  to  come  in,  to  avoid  suspicion.  If 
you  can  get  back  to  the  terrace  by  the  way  you  came 
down,  I  will  go  again  and  distract  the  attention  of 
the  guard." 

"  I  can  do  that.  But  what  of  Madame  ?  I  must 
see  her  again.  We  must  find  some  way  to  save 
her." 

"  Do  what  you  can,  Monsieur.  If  you  think  of 
anything,  you  know  how  to  communicate  with  us 
by  way  of  the  windows.  But  lose  no  time  now." 

She  hastened  away  to  beguile  the  man  on  watch 
at  the  steps.  When  I  heard  her  laughter,  I  sped 
over  the  grass  to  the  foot  of  the  bank.  I  clambered 


WHA  T  THE  PERIL    WAS  I  1 5 

up,  crossed  the  balustrade,  went  along  the  house, 
and  entered  the  hall.  Monsieur  de  Pepicot  was 
just  in  the  act  of  saying  "  Checkmate." 

The  Count's  face  turned  a  shade  more  ashen, 
and  he  looked  unhappy.  Presently  he  smiled,  how 
ever,  and  said  peevishly : 

"  Well,  you  must  give  me  an  opportunity  of  re 
venge.  We  must  play  another  game." 

"  I  shall  be  much  honoured,"  said  Monsieur  de 
Pepicot.  "  But  is  there  time  to-day?  " 

"No;  it  will  soon  be  supper  time.  But  there 
will  be  time  to-morrow.  You  shall  stay  here  to 
night." 

"  With  great  pleasure ;  but  there  are  some  poor 
things  of  mine  at  the  cabaret  yonder  I  should  like 
to  have  by  me." 

"  I  will  send  a  man  for  your  baggage,"  said  the 
Count. 

'  Then  I  shall  have  nothing  to  mar  my  happi 
ness,"  said  Monsieur  de  Pepicot  composedly. 

I  was  very  anxious  to  remain  at  the  chateau  for 
the  present,  and  feared  rather  dismissal  than  the 
enforced  continuance  there  which  the  long-nosed 
man  had  fancied  might  be  our  fate.  So,  to  make 
sure,  I  said : 

"  If  Monsieur  the  Count  will  do  me  the  honour 


Il6  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

of  a  game  to-morrow,  I  will  try  to  make  a  better 
contest  than  I  did  against  Monsieur  de  Pepicot." 

The  Count  looked  not  displeased  at  this ;  it  gave 
him  somebody  to  beat  in  the  event  of  his  being 
again  defeated  by  Monsieur  de  Pepicot. 

"Certainly,"  said  he;  "I  cannot  refuse  you. 
You  too  will  remain  my  guest;  and  if  I  may  send 
for  your  baggage  also  —  ' 

I  felt  vaguely  that  it  would  be  better  to  leave 
my  horse  and  belongings  at  the  inn  at  Montoire, 
in  case  I  should  ever  wish  to  make  a  stealthy  de 
parture  from  the  chateau:  so  I  replied: 

"  I  thank  you,  Monsieur ;  but  there  is  nothing 
I  have  urgent  need  for,  or  of  such  great  value  that 
I  would  keep  it  near." 

"  As  you  please,"  said  the  Count,  observing  me 
keenly  with  his  half-ambushed  eyes. 

The  man  who  had  escorted  us  to  the  chateau 
was  sent  to  fetch  Monsieur  de  Pepicot's  baggage; 
and  would  have  brought  his  horse  also,  but  that 
Monsieur  de  Pepicot  mildly  but  firmly  insisted 
otherwise  and  despatched  orders  for  its  care  in  his 
absence.  The  baggage  consisted  of  a  somewhat 
sorry  looking  portmanteau,  which  was  taken  to 
our  chamber.  We  then  had  supper,  during  which 
the  Count  and  my  long-nosed  friend  talked  of  chess 
play,  while  Captain  Ferragant  ate  in  frowning 


WHAT  THE  PERIL    WAS  II? 

silence,  now  and  then  casting  no  very  tolerant 
glances  at  us  two  visitors.  I  would  have  tried  by 
conversation  to  gain  some  closer  knowledge  of  this 
man,  but  I  saw  there  was  no  getting  him  to  talk 
while  that  mood  lasted.  After  supper  the  Count 
and  the  Captain  sat  over  their  wine  in  a  manner 
which  showed  a  long  drinking  bout  to  be  their 
regular  evening  custom.  Monsieur  de  Pepicot  and 
I  accompanied  them  as  far  as  our  position  as  guests 
required.  We  then  plead  the  fatigue  of  recent 
travel,  and  were  shown  to  our  room,  in  which  an 
additional  bed  had  been  placed.  The  Count  was 
by  this  time  sufficiently  forward  in  his  devotions 
to  Bacchus  to  dispense  easily  with  such  dull  com 
pany  as  ours,  and  the  Captain,  by  the  free  breath 
he  drew  as  we  rose  to  go,  showed  his  relief  at  our 
departure. 

When  the  servant  had  placed  our  candles  and 
left  us  alone,  I  expressed  a  wonder  why  so  great  a 
house  could  not  afford  us  a  room  apiece. 

"  It  is  very  simple,"  said  the  long-nosed  man, 
opening  his  portmanteau.  "  If  they  should  take 
a  fancy  to  make  caged  birds  of  us,  it's  easier  tending 
one  cage  than  two." 

I  went  to  bed  wondering  what  the  morrow  had 
in  store.  I  saw  now  clearly  that  I  might  accomplish 
something  by  informing  the  Count  that  Monsieur 


Il8  THE   BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

de  Merri  was  dead  and  that  he  was  on  his  way  to 
Lavardin  when  I  met  him.  His  failure  to  appear 
could  not  then  be  held  as  evidence  of  guilt :  his 
intention  to  come  might  count  much  in  the 
Countess's  favour. 

As  my  head  sank  into  the  pillow,  there  came 
suddenly  to  my  mind  the  second  of  the  three  maxims 
Blaise  Tripault  had  learned  from  the  monk : 

"  Never  sleep  in  a  house  where  the  master  is  old 
and  the  wife  young." 


CHAPTER   VII. 

STRANGE     DISAPPEARANCES 

MONSIEUR  DE  PEPICOT  spent  so  many  minutes 
among  the  contents  of  his  travelling  bag,  that  he  was 
not  in  bed  as  soon  as  I.  But  he  was  by  far  the 
sooner  asleep,  as  his  loud  snoring  testified.  To  that 
music  ran  my  thoughts  of  the  beautiful  young 
Countess  and  her  unhappy  situation,  till  at  last  they 
passed  into  dreams.  In  the  midst  of  the  night  I 
woke,  and  listened  for  my  neighbour's  snoring. 
But  it  had  ceased.  Then  I  strained  my  ears  to  catch 
the  sound  of  his  breathing,  but  none  came.  Wonder 
ing  at  this,  I  rose  and  went  over  toward  his  bed. 
There  was  just  light  enough  by  the  window  to  see 
that  it  was  empty. 

I  was  still  in  the  midst  of  my  surprise,  when  the 
door  opened  with  a  very  slight  creak,  and  in  walked 
a  slim  figure  so  silently  that  I  knew  it  was  without 
shoes. 

"  Is  that  you.  Monsieur  de  Pepicot?  "  I  asked. 

"  H'sh,"  he  replied  in  a  whisper,  closing  the  door 


I2O  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

carefully.  "  Don't  disturb  the  slumbers  of  the  house 
hold.  You  are  very  wakeful." 

"  No  more  so  than  you  are,  it  seems,"  I  said. 

"  That  is  true.  I  often  suffer  from  sleeplessness, 
and  I  find  a  walk  is  the  thing  to  put  me  right." 

"  You  were  wise  to  take  a  light  with  you  on  your 
walk,"  I  observed,  for  he  now  produced  a  small 
lantern  from  under  his  loose-fitting  doublet,  where 
it  had  been  entirely  concealed. 

"  Yes ;  one  might  hurt  one's  toes  in  these  dark 
passages,"  he  answered,  and  placidly  drew  some 
papers  from  his  breast  pocket,  folded  them  carefully 
by  the  lantern's  light,  and  then  as  carefully  replaced 
them.  "  I  trust  you  made  some  progress  in  your 
affair  here  during  the  afternoon." 

"  Yes.    But  you  were  kept  busy  with  the  Count." 

"  Oh,  I  don't  complain.  I  was  about  to  say  that 
if  you  preferred  to  leave  the  house  to-night,  no  doubt 
I  could  manage  it  for  you." 

"Why  should  I  prefer  to  leave  to-night?" 

"  Oh,  merely  because  this  Count  may  be  a 
dangerous  man  to  have  much  to  do  with.  I  know 
nothing  of  your  affairs,  and  of  course  you  have 
no  interest  in  mine.  The  Count  will  understand 
that,  no  doubt,  and  will  not  hold  you  responsible 
for' anything  I  may  do,  if  you  choose  to  stay  here 
longer." 


STRANGE  DISAPPEARANCES  121 

"  Well,  I  must  stay  here  longer,  in  any  case." 

"  Then  there  is  no  more  to  be  said,"  answered 
the  long-nosed  man,  extinguishing  his  lantern,  which 
he  wrapped  up  and  put  into  his  portmanteau.  He 
then  lay  down  upon  his  bed,  without  undressing. 

I  returned  to  my  own  couch  and  was  soon  asleep. 

When  I  woke  again,  it  was  daylight.  Monsieur 
de  Pepicot  and  his  portmanteau  were  gone.  It 
occurred  to  me  now,  as  I  washed  and  dressed,  that 
when  he  spoke  of  my  departing  by  night  he  intended 
to  make  just  such  an  unceremonious  exit  himself. 
In  that  case,  1  inferred,  he  had  thought  it  only 
fair,  as  I  had  helped  him  to  get  into  the  chateau, 
that  he  should  offer  to  help  me  to  get  out,  for  he 
had  made  no  secret  of  his  fears  that  we  might  find 
opposition  to  our  doing  so.  But,  if  he  had  indeed 
fled,  how  had  he  contrived  to  get  out  in  the  middle 
of  the  night?  As  for  his  purpose  in  getting  in,  he 
must  have  accomplished  that  while  on  his  midnight 
perambulations. 

I  went  downstairs,  but  he  was  not  in  the  hall, 
nor  on  the  terrace  nor  in  the  courtyard.  It  was  a 
fine  morning,  and  I  was  for  walking  about.  At 
one  side  of  the  courtyard  the  wall  was  pierced 
by  a  narrow  gateway,  which  took  me  into  a  second 
courtyard,  of  which  one  of  the  further  angles  was 
filled  by  a  quadrant  of  the  great  tower  that  rose 


122  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

toward  heaven  from  a  corner  of  the  main  chateau. 
There  was  a  small  door  from  this  courtyard  to  the 
tower.  This  tower,  for  its  bigness  and  height,  took 
my  eyes  the  first  moment,  but  the  next  they  were 
attracted  by  the  living  figures  in  the  courtyard. 
These  were  Captain  Ferragant  and  a  pack  of  great 
hounds  which  he  was  marshalling  before  him,  throw 
ing  a  piece  of  meat  now  to  one,  now  to  another, 
calling  out  by  name  which  animal  was  to  catch.  He 
indeed  managed  to  keep  them  in  some  sort  of  order 
and  from  closing  around  him,  and  though  they  all 
barked  and  leaped  at  each  throw,  yet  only  the  one 
whose  name  was  called  would  dare  actually  to  close 
jaws  upon  the  titbit.  This  went  on  for  some  time, 
until  at  last  one  huge  brute,  leaping  higher,  seized 
the  meat  intended  for  another. 

The  red  Captain  swore  a  fierce  oath,  and,  grasp 
ing  a  whip,  called  the  interloping  dog  to  come  to 
him.  The  animal  slunk  back.  The  Captain 
advanced  among  the  pack,  still  calling  the  hound 
in  the  most  threatening  voice.  But  the  hound 
slunk  further,  growling  and  showing  his  teeth. 
The  Captain  sprang  forward  and  brought  down  his 
whip.  The  dog,  mutinous,  made  a  snap  at  the 
Captain.  The  latter,  now  deeply  enraged,  threw 
aside  the  whip,  caught  the  animal  by  the  neck,  lifted 
it  high,  and,  with  a  swift  contraction  of  his  fingers, 


STRANGE   DISAPPEARANCES  12$ 

caused  its  eyes  and  tongue  to  protrude  and  its  body 
to  writhe  and  hang  powerless.  He  then  flung  the 
dead  creature  to  a  corner  of  the  yard,  and  looked  at 
me  with  a  smile  half  vaunting,  half  amused,  as  if 
to  say,  "  That  is  how  I  can  treat  those  who  thwart 
my  will,"  and  to  ridicule  my  wonder  at  his  fury  and 
strength. 

I  turned  with  a  look  of  pity  toward  the  victim 
of  his  anger.  At  that  moment  the  Count  de  Lavar- 
din  entered  the  courtyard,  and  his  glance  followed 
mine.  Having  seen  what  I  saw,  he  looked  pro- 
testingly  at  the  Captain. 

"  The  brute  was  rebellious,"  said  Ferragant. 

"  But  one  doesn't  run  across  such  dogs  every 
day,"  complained  the  Count. 

"  The  rarest  dog  shall  not  defy  me,"  was  the  cool 
answer. 

"  That's  all  very  well,  if  it  had  been  your  own 
dog,"  said  the  Count,  still  peevish. 

"  Oh,  as  to  that,  we  are  quits  now.  Your  dog 
to-day  pays  for  my  man  you  killed  last  week." 

"  Pish,  it's  easy  enough  to  find  rascals  like  that 
by  the  score.  Not  so,  dogs  like  this.  Well,  talking 
won't  make  him  live  again  —  Good  morning,  Mon 
sieur.  Where  is  your  comrade,  Monsieur  de 
Pepicot?" 

I  could  only  answer  that  on  waking  I  had  been 


124  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

disappointed  of  seeing  either  Monsieur  de  Pepicot 
or  his  baggage.  "  Nor  have  I  beheld  him  since, 
though  I  have  been  looking  about." 

"  That  is  very  strange,  —  that  he  should  take  his 
baggage  from  the  room,"  said  the  Count,  exchanging 
a  look  of  surprise  with  the  Captain.  He  then  called 
two  servants  and  gave  them  orders  quietly,  which 
must  have  been  to  search  the  house  and  grounds  for 
Monsieur  de  Pepicot.  As  we  returned  to  the  hall, 
the  Count  questioned  me,  watching  me  sharply  the 
while.  I  was  perfectly  safe  in  telling  the  literal 
truth,  though  not  all  of  it :  how  Monsieur  de  Pepicot 
was  a  stranger  to  me,  how  I  had  never  spoken  to 
him  before  yesterday,  how  I  knew  nothing  of  his 
business,  and  so  forth.  Of  course  I  said  nothing  of 
his  midnight  walk  or  of  having  conversed  with  him 
at  all  after  going  to  bed.  The  Count's  mystification 
and  annoyance  were  manifest,  the  more  so  when, 
after  some  time,  the  servants  returned  to  say  that 
the  missing  man  could  not  be  found.  When  he 
had  heard  their  report,  the  Count  was  very  angry. 

"Name  of  the  devil,  then,  how  did  he  get  out? 
There  is  treachery  somewhere,  and  somebody  shall 
pay  for  it,"  he  screeched,  and  then  despatched  a  man 
to  the  cabaret  to  see  if  Monsieur  de  Pepicot  had 
taken  his  horse  away.  The  man  came  back  saying 


STRANGE  DISAPPEARANCES  12$ 

the  horse  was  gone,  but  nobody  had  seen  the  owner 
take  it. 

"  It  is  certainly  odd  that  the  gentleman  should 
depart  secretly  like  that,  when  he  might  have  waited 
for  day  and  gone  civilly,"  said  I,  to  evince  my 
simplicity. 

"  You  are  right,  very  right,"  said  the  Count. 
"  Well,  at  least  you  remain  to  play  a  game  of  chess 
with  me.  What  I  am  thinking  is,  the  man  must  have 
had  some  private  reason  for  obtaining  entrance  to 
my  house." 

"  Possibly,  Monsieur,"  I  replied,  bearing  the 
searching  gaze  of  both  the  Count  and  the  Captain 
well  enough. 

"  In  that  case,  he  made  a  tool  of  you,"  added  the 
Count,  still  intent  on  my  expression. 

"  That  would  be  the  inference,"  said  I. 

"  Well,  we  must  satisfy  ourselves  as  to  how  he 
took  his  departure,  if  we  cannot  guess  why.  Make 
yourself  master  of  the  house,  Monsieur.  We  shall 
have  our  game  nevertheless." 

And  he  went  off  with  the  Captain,  to  examine 
the  places  of  exit  from  the  chateau  and  the  men 
who  were  responsible  for  their  security.  One  could 
see  that  Monsieur  de  Pepicot's  disappearance  was  as 
disturbing  to  the  Count  as  it  was  puzzling  to  me. 

I  wandered  out  to  the  terrace  and  paced  the  walk 


126  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

along  the  house.  My  eyes  turned  toward  that 
window  in  the  west  wing  which  I  knew7  to  belong  to 
the  apartments  of  the  Countess.  I  turned  along  the 
wing,  and  strolled  under  that  window,  thinking 
Madame  or  Mathilda  might  make  an  appearance 
at  it.  I  kept  moving  to  and  fro  within  easy  ear 
shot  of  it,  sometimes  glancing  up  at  the  half-open 
casement.  This  was  the  day  on  which  the  poor 
lady's  fate  was  to  be  determined  by  her  husband  and 
lord.  I  wondered  what  sort  of  scene  was  arranged 
for  the  event,  whether  it  would  have  the  form  of 
trial  and  judgment,  when  and  where  it  would  occur, 
and  if  I  should  be  admitted  to  it.  Probably  I  should 
not,  and  therefore  I  would  best  speak  to  the  Count 
regarding  Monsieur  de  Merri  before.  The  thing 
was,  to  find  a  pretext  for  broaching  the  matter  with 
out  betraying  that  I  had  talked  with  the  Countess.  I 
had  thought  all  this  over  during  the  night,  a  hundred 
times,  but  now  I  thought  it  over  again ;  and,  in  vague 
search  for  some  hint  or  guidance,  I  looked  often  up 
to  the  window,  as  I  have  said. 

Presently  I  heard  a  single  sharp,  low4  syllable  of 
laughter,  which  drew  my  glance  to  the  door  by  which 
I  had  come  out  to  the  terrace.  There  stood  the  red 
Captain,  his  eyes  upon  me.  When  he  saw  that  I 
noticed  him,  he  came  toward  me,  whereupon  I,  with 
pretended  carelessness,  went  to  meet  him  half  way. 


STRANGE   DISAPPEARANCES 

''  You  seem  to  find  it  very  interesting,  that 
window,"  said  he,  in  a  low  voice.  "  To  me  it  looks 
like  any  of  the  others."  And  he  ran  his  glance  iron 
ically  along  the  whole  range. 

"  I  thought  you  had  gone  with  the  Count  to  learn 
how  Monsieur  de  Pepicot  got  away,"  said  I,  guessing 
that  he  had  come  back  to  watch  me,  doubtless  con 
sidering  that,  after  the  evident  duplicity  of  one 
guest,  the  other  might  require  some  looking  after. 

"  And  so  you  thought  yourself  free  to  post  your 
self  over  there  and  make  eyes  at  that  window7  ?  " 
said  the  Captain  with  a  smile  that  half  jeered  at  me, 
half  threatened  me  with  annihilation. 

"  I  do  not  quite  understand  your  little  jest,"  said 
I,  boldly  enough. 

"  You  may  find  it  one  of  those  jests  in  which  the 
laugh  is  only  on  one  side,  and  that  side  not  yours, 
young  gentleman.  Your  friend  with  the  long  nose, 
it  appears,  had  his  secret  motives  for  paying  a  visit 
to  this  chateau.  We  smelt  some  such  thing  when 
the  letter  came  asking  for  a  set  of  chessmen,  and  so 
the  Count  admitted  you,  thinking  you  just  as  safe 
inside  the  chateau  as  outside.  It  was  not  the  in 
tention  to  let  you  out  again  in  too  great  haste." 

"  In  that  case,"  I  put  in,  feigning  to  treat  the  mat 
ter  gaily,  "  Monsieur  de  Pepicot  was  wise  in  leaving 
as  he  did." 


128  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

"  I  was  about  to  say  that  if  Monsieur  de  Pepicot 
had  his  secret  purposes,  it  is  but  fair  to  suppose  you 
may  have  yours.  If  it  turns  out  to  be  so,  and  if  your 
object  has  anything  to  do  with  what  you  may  im 
agine  is  behind  that  window,  —  why,  then,  I  warn 
you  in  time  it  would  be  much  better  for  you  to  have 
been  that  dog  which  opposed  me  a  while  ago,  —  very 
much  better,  my  pert  young  gentleman,  I  assure 
you." 

He  turned  and  walked  into  the  house,  leaving  me 
without  any  fit  answer  on  my  tongue,  or  indeed  in 
my  mind  either. 

It  appeared  to  me  that  the  sooner  I  had  my  ex 
planation  with  the  Count,  the  better  for  both  the 
Countess  and  myself.  So  I  returned  into  the  hall, 
which  the  Captain  was  leaving  by  the  court-yard 
door,  and  waited  for  the  Count's  reappearance. 
When  he  did  come,  it  was  clear  from  his  face  that 
the  manner  of  Monsieur  de  Pepicot's  escape  —  for 
escape  it  must  now  be  called  —  was  still  a  mystery. 
It  was  plain,  too,  when  his  eyes  alighted  on  me,  that 
he  had  heard  from  the  Captain,  who  followed  him, 
of  my  conduct  beneath  the  window.  As  he  came 
toward  me,  he  scowled  and  looked  very  wicked  and 
crafty.  Before  he  could  speak,  I  said : 

"  Monsieur,  there  is  something  I  wish  to  tell  you, 
if  you  will  allow  me  to  speak  to  you  alone." 


STRANGE  DISAPPEARANCES 

"Regarding  Monsieur  de   Pepicot?" 

"No;  regarding  myself  and  the  reason  of  my 
coming  to  Lavardin." 

"  That  is  interesting.    Let  us  hear." 

"  It  is  for  you  alone." 

"  Oh,  to  be  sure.  Captain  Ferragant,  if  you  will 
excuse  me,  —  " 

The  Captain,  with  a  shrug,  swaggered  off  to  the 
furthest  corner  of  the  hall. 

"  You  have  been  acquainted,"  I  began,  "  with  a 
certain  Monsieur  de  Merri." 

The  Count's  face  seemed  to  jump.  I  had  certainly 
caught  his  attention.  But  his  speech  was  perfectly 
controlled  as  he  said : 

"  Yes.     And  what  of  him?  " 

"  He  had  the  misfortune  to  be  killed  in  a  sudden 
duel  four  days  ago  at  La  Fleche." 

He  was  plainly  startled ;  but,  after  a  moment's 
silence,  he  only  said,  "  You  astonish  me,"  and  waited 
for  me  to  continue. 

"  I  feared  I  should,"  said  I,  "  for  it  turned  out, 
after  the  duel,  that  Monsieur  de  Merri  was  on  his 
way  to  see  you,  upon  some  matter  of  great  urgency." 

"  On  his  way  to  see  me !  How  do  you  know 
that?" 

I  thought  it  best  to  tell  as  much  truth  as  possible. 

"  I  learned  from  his  servant  that  he  was  bound 


130  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

in  great  haste  for  Montoire.  Coming  to  Montoire, 
I  inquired,  and  was  informed  that  his  only  tie  in  this 
neighbourhood  was  his  acquaintance  with  you. 
Therefore  it  must  have  been  you  he  was  coming  to 
see,  and  his  haste  implied  the  urgency  of  his  reasons, 
whatever  they  may  have  been.  Thinking  you  might 
be  depending  upon  his  arrival,  I  resolved  to  tell  you 
of  his  death." 

"  It  is  a  little  odd  that  you  should  put  yourself 
out  to  do  that." 

"  It  might  be,  if  I  were  not  responsible  for  his  fail 
ure  to  come  to  you." 

"  Oh,  then  it  was  you  who  killed  him  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  and  thought  it  only  the  proper  act  of  a 
gentleman  to  carry  the  news  to  the  person  who  may 
have  expected  him." 

"  H'm.  No  doubt.  But  why  did  you  not  come 
directly  and  tell  me  ?  " 

"  I  heard  you  made  yourself  entirely  inaccessible 
to  strangers.  So  when  Monsieur  de  Pepicot  spoke 
of  asking  you  to  lend  us  chessmen,  I  thought  it 
might  lead  to  some  breaking  down  of  your 
reserve,  —  as  it  did." 

"  But  why  did  you  wait  a  day  before  telling  me?  " 

"  I  hoped  that  chance  might  enable  me  to  see 
you  alone.  But  you  were  so  deeply  engrossed  in 
your  chess.  And  I  hesitated  lest  you  might  think 


STRANGE    DISAPPEARANCES  13! 

yourself  bound,  as  Monsieur  de  Merri's  friend,  to 
deliver  me  up  for  having  violated  the  edict." 

These  were  certainly  sufficient  reasons,  though, 
as  you  know,  I  had  not  thought  of  telling  him  of 
Monsieur  de  Merri  till  after  I  had  heard  the 
Countess's  story,  and  therefore  they  \vere  not  the 
true  answer  to  his  question.  But  I  no  longer  found 
safe  standing  on  the  ground  of  truth,  and  so  fell 
back  upon  the  soil  of  invention,  uncertain  as  it  was. 
The  Count  looked  as  far  into  me  as  he  could,  and 
then  called  the  Captain,  who  came  without  haste  to 
the  great  fireplace  where  we  were.  Without  any  ex 
planation  to  me,  or  other  preface,  the  Count  repeated 
my  disclosure  to  his  friend,  all  the  time  in  the  man 
ner  of  one  submitting  a  story  to  the  hearer's  judg 
ment  as  to  its  truth. 

The  Captain  shrugged  his  shoulders,  and  looked 
at  me  scornfully.  "  It  is  a  fine,  credible  tale  indeed," 
said  he. 

"  If  you  will  take  the  trouble  to  send  to  La  Fleche, 
you  will  find  that  Monsieur  de  Merri  is  really  slain," 
said  I  warmly. 

"  Oh,  no  doubt,"  said  the  Captain.  "  But  before 
he  was  slain,  he  had  time  to  take  you  into  his  con 
fidence  regarding  certain  things." 

"  Not  at  all.  I  had  never  seen  him  before  that 
evening.  It  was  from  his  servant,  after  he  was  dead, 


132  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

that  I  learned  he  was  coming  to  Montoire.  If  you 
can  find  that  servant,  at  La  Fleche  or  Sable,  he  will 
tell  you  so." 

"  How  could  he  have  known  he  was  wanted 
here?"  asked  the  Captain  of  the  Count.  "Your 
offer  of  a  messenger  was  disdained." 

"  I  knew  she  would  contrive  to  send  after  him 
on  her  own  account,  if  I  gave  her  enough  liberty," 
returned  the  Count. 

"  It  argues  skill  in  such  contrivances,"  said  the 
Captain,  with  a  significant  look. 

The  Count  frowned  in  a  sickly  way,  but  not  at 
the  speaker.  "  Well,  in  any  case,  the  liberty  will 
now  be  cut  off,"  he  said  harshly.  But  after  a 
moment,  he  added :  "  And  yet,  if  this  gentleman 
does  not  lie,  Monsieur  de  Merri  was  coming  here 
fast  enough." 

"  To  brazen  it  out,  perhaps.  There  is  no  limit 
to  the  self-confidence  of  youth.  As  for  this  gentle 
man,  how  does  his  story  account  for  the  interest  he 
takes  in  a  certain  window  that  looks  upon  the 
terrace  ?  " 

The  Count's  face  darkened  again,  as  he  turned 
menacingly  toward  me.  "  Yes,  by  heaven,  I  had 
forgotten  that." 

"  To  be  frank,"  said  I  awkwardly,  after  a 
moment's  hesitation,  "  I  had  seen  a  pretty  face 


STRANGE  DISAPPEARANCES  133 

there  —  I  mean  that  of  Mathilcle."  I  added  the 
last  words  in  haste,  for  the  Count's  look  had  shown 
for  an  instant  that  he  took  me  to  mean  that  of  the 
Countess. 

"  Ah !  that  of  Mathilde,"  he  repeated,  subsiding. 

"  And  how  did  you  know  her  name  was 
Mathilde?"  asked  the  Captain,  in  a  cold,  derisive 
tone.  The  Count's  eyes  waited  for  my  answer. 

"I  —  exchanged  a  few  words  with  her  yesterday 
afternoon,"  I  replied. 

"  In  regard  to  what  subject?"  asked  the  Count 
quickly,  making  a  veritable  grimace  in  the  acute- 
ness  of  his  suspicion. 

"  I  paid  her  a  compliment  or  two,  such  as  one 
bestows  upon  a  pretty  girl." 

"  He  is  evading,"  said  the  Captain.  "  It  is  a  ques 
tion  whether  he  did  not  presume  to  offer  his  com 
pliments  higher.  One  does  not  say  to  a  pretty  girl, 
"'What  is  your  name?'  nor  does  the  girl  reply 
*  Mathilde,'  as  if  she  were  a  child.  It  is  more  likely 
he  heard  the  girl's  name  from  other  lips.  And  was 
lie  not  found  spying  about  the  west  gallery  by 
Ambroise?  My  deaf  Count,  I  fear  you  kept  your 
nose  too  close  to  the  chess-board  yesterday  after 
noon.  As  for  me,  if  I  had  known  as  much  as  I 
know  now,  I  should  have  been  more  watchful." 

The  Count's  face  had  turned  sicklier  and  uglier 


134  THE   BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

as  his  friend  had  continued  to  speak.  He  looked  now 
as  if  he  would  like  to  pounce  upon  me  with  his 
claw-like  fingers.  He  was  evidently  between  the  de 
sire  to  question  me  outright  as  to  whether  anything 
had  passed  between  me  and  the  Countess,  and  the 
dislike  of  showing  openly  to  a  stranger  any  sus 
picion  of  his  wife.  The  latter  feeling  prevailed, 
and  he  regained  control  of  himself.  I  breathed  a 
little  easier.  But  just  then  it  occurred  to  me  that 
the  Count  would  surely  tax  the  Countess  with  hav 
ing  seen  me ;  that  she  would  acknowledge  our  meet 
ing  ;  and  that  her  own  account  of  it  would  be  disbe 
lieved,  and  the  worst  imaginings  added,  for  the  very 
reason  of  my  maintaining  secrecy  about  it.  I  there 
fore  took  a  sudden  course. 

"  Monsieur,"  I  said,  "  I  will  be  perfectly  open 
with  yon.  From  some  casual  words  of  Monsieur 
de  Merri  at  the  inn  at  La  Fleche.  before  we 
quarrelled,  I  was  led  to  believe  that  the  cause  of 
his  journey  had  something  to  do  with  the  welfare 
of  a  lady.  Afterwards  when  I  heard  whither  he  was 
bound  so  hastily.  I  remembered  that.  On  learning  at 
Montoire  that  this  chateau  was  the  only  house  in 
which  he  was  known  hereabouts,  I  assumed  that  the 
lady  must  be  in  this  chateau.  It  turned  out  that 
the  only  lady  here  was  the  Countess  herself.  Do 
you  wonder,  then,  at  my  endeavouring  to  speak 


STRANGE   DISAPPEARANCES  135 

to  the  Countess  first  upon  the  matter  of  Monsieur 
de  Herri's  death?  " 

"  Pray  go  on,"  said  the  Count,  who  was  taking 
short  and  rapid  breaths. 

"  It  is  true  I  saw  the  maid  at  that  window,  but 
I  saw  also  the  impossibility  of  communicating 
properly  with  Madame  by  that  channel.  So,  in 
spite  of  your  sentinel's  vigilance,  I  crossed  the  balus 
trade  to  the  garden,  and  there  had  the  honour  of 
presenting  myself  to  the  Countess.  I  acquainted  her 
with  the  fate  of  Monsieur  de  Herri.  Her  demeanour 
causing  me  to  believe  that  this  put  her  into  peril 
on  her  own  account,  I  so  pushed  my  inquiries  and 
offers  of  service  that  she  told  me  what  that  peril  was. 
She  said  she  was  the  victim  of  a  slander  which  only 
Monsieur  de  Herri's  presence  here  could  clear  her 
of.  We  were  soon  interrupted  and  she  left  me.  I 
did  not  see  her  again,  but  it  appeared  to  me  that,  as 
Monsieur  de  Herri's  presence  here  would  have 
stood  in  her  favour,  the  news  of  his  intention  to  be 
here  must  also  stand  that  way.  And  now,  Monsieur, 
you  have  the  whole  story." 

It  seemed  to  have  weight  with  him :  but,  alas, 
he  looked  to  the  Captain  for  an  opinion.  That  gentle 
man,  regarding  me  with  a  smile  of  ironical  admira 
tion,  uttered  a  monosyllabic  laugh  in  his  throat, 
and  said : 


136  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

"  There  is  one  thing  we  can  believe,  at  least. 
We  know  Monsieur  de  Merri's  habit  of  disclosing 
his  affairs  with  ladies  to  strangers  at  inns." 

The  Count's  face  grew  dark  again. 

"  But  we  can  never  be  sure  how  much  may  have 
passed  between  Monsieur  de  Merri  and  this  gentle 
man  on  the  subject  before  they  quarrelled,  or  what 
was  the  real  motive  that  brought  him  here." 

"  My  God !  "  I  cried ;  "  what  gentleman  could 
require  a  stronger  motive  than  I  have  shown  ?  Hav 
ing  prevented  Monsieur  de  Merri  from  coming  here 
upon  so  urgent  a  matter,  what  else  could  I  do  in 
honour  but  come  in  his  place  ?  " 

"  '  In  his  place  '  —  yes,  perhaps,  that  is  well  said," 
retorted  the  Captain,  with  his  evil  smile. 

The  Count,  whose  judgment  seemed  entirely 
under  the  dominion  of  his  friend,  looked  at  me 
again  as  if  he  would  destroy  me.  After  a  moment, 
he  took  a  turn  across  the  hall  and  back,  and  then 
said  to  me: 

"  Well,  in  the  midst  of  all  this  deceit  and  un 
certainty  one  thing  is  clear.  You  know  too  much 
of  our  private  affairs  here  to  be  permitted  to  go 
where  you  will,  for  the  present.  I  must  ask  you, 
therefore,  to  keep  to  your  chamber  awhile.  Your 
wants  will  be  provided  for  there.  I  will  show  you 
the  way  myself,  on  this  occasion."  He  motioned 


STRANGE   DISAPPEARANCES  137 

toward  the  stairway,  and  the  Captain  stood  ready 
to  accompany  him. 

"  That  amounts  to  making  me  a  prisoner,  Mon 
sieur,"  said  1. 

"  We  shall  not  dispute  over  words,"  replied  the 
Count.  "  By  your  own  confession,  you  are  liable  to 
the  law  for  killing  Monsieur  de  Merri." 

"  I  have  reason  to  expect  the  King's  pardon  for 
that.  Measures  have  already  been  taken." 

"  Pray  don't  keep  me  waiting,  Monsieur.  I  should 
not  like  to  be  compelled  to  have  my  men  lay  hands 
on  you."  At  the  same  time  his  smile  looked  as  if 
he  would  like  that  very  much. 

There  was  nothing  to  do,  for  the  moment,  but 
yield.  The  Captain  was  watching  to  see  where  my 
hand  moved,  and  I  know  not  how  many  armed  men 
were  in  the  court-yard,  besides  the  servants  waiting 
at  the  other  end  of  the  hall.  So  I  obeyed  the  Count's 
gesture,  merely  saying: 

"  You  will  find  I  am  not  a  person  who  will  go 
unavenged  in  case  of  indignity." 

The  Count  laughed,  in  his  dry,  sharp  manner,  and 
walked  by  my  side.  The  Captain  followed.  As  soon 
as  I  was  in  my  room,  the  Count  called  a  servant,  who 
went  away  and  presently  returned  with  a  key.  The 
Count  and  his  friend  then  left  me,  and  locked  the 
door  on  the  outside.  As  T  sat  clown  on  my  bed,  I 


138  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

was  glad  I  had  offered  no  useless  resistance,  for, 
as  it  was,  I  had  not  been  deprived  of  my  weapons. 

To  make  a  short  matter  here  of  what  seemed  a 
very  long  one  at  the  time,  I  was  kept  locked  in  my 
room  all  that  day,  with  two  armed  men  outside  my 
door,  as  I  guessed  first  from  hearing  them,  and 
certified  afterwards  by  seeing  them  when  a  servant 
brought  my  food.  What  made  the  confinement  and 
inaction  the  more  trying  was  my  knowledge  that 
this  was  the  day  on  which  the  Countess  was  to  plead 
her  innocence.  I  kept  wondering  through  the  tedious 
hours  how  matters  were  going  with  her,  and  I 
often  strained  my  ears  in  the  poor  hope  of  dis 
covering  by  them  what  might  be  going  on  in  the 
chateau.  But  I  never  heard  anything  but  the  rough 
speech  and  movements  of  the  men  outside  my  door, 
and  now  and  then  the  voice  of  some  attendant  on  the 
terrace  below  my  window.  I  could  look  diagonally 
across  the  terrace  to  the  window  where  I  had  seen 
Mathilde,  but  not  once  during  all  that  day  did  I 
behold  a  sign  of  life  there.  The  night  came  without 
bringing  me  any  hint  as  to  how  the  Countess  had 
fared.  I  could  not  sleep  till  late. 

When  I  woke,  early  in  the  morning,  I  noticed  that 
my  door  was  slightly  ajar.  Looking  out,  I  found  the 
corridor  empty.  I  took  this  to  mean  that  I  was  not 
to  remain  a  prisoner,  and  so  it  proved.  Hastilv 


STRANGE    DISAPPEARANCES  139 

dressing  and  going  downstairs,  though  many  ser 
vants  were  about,  L  encountered  no  hindrance.  I 
passed  out  to  the  terrace.  To  my  surprise,  nobody 
was  on  guard  at  the  steps;  so  I  went  boldly  down 
to  the  garden.  My  heart  beat  with  a  vague  hope  of 
meeting  the  Countess,  though  it  was  scarce  late 
enough  in  the  day  to  expect  her  to  be  out.  I  must 
confess  it  was  not  alone  her  being  an  oppressed  lady 
whom  I  had  engaged  myself  to  aid,  that  made  me 
look  so  eagerly  down  all  the  walks  and  peer  so 
keenly  into  all  the  arbours ;  I  must  confess  it  was 
largely  the  impression  her  beauty  and  tenderness 
had  left  upon  me.  But  I  was  disappointed : 
I  explored  the  whole  garden  in  vain. 

Anything  to  be  near  her,  I  thought.  So  I  went 
and  hung  about  the  door  between  the  garden  and 
her  apartments.  But  it  remained  closed  and  enig 
matic.  I  had  another  idea,  and,  returning  into  the 
house,  took  my  way  unchecked  to  the  gallery  of 
pictures,  wondering  at  the  freedom  of  passage  now 
allowed  me,  and  at  the  same  time  resolved  to  make 
the  most  of  it.  I  could  scarce  believe  my  eyes  when 
I  saw  the  door  ajar  which  led  to  Madame's  suite. 
T  went  and  tapped  lightly  on  it,  but  got  no  answer. 
Tt  opened  to  a  large  drawing-room,  well  furnished 
but  without  any  inhabitant.  T  crossed  this  room 
to  the  other  side,  which  had  two  doors,  both  open. 


140  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

One  gave  entrance  to  a  sleeping-chamber,  in  a  corner 
of  which  was  a  prie-dieu,  and  which  showed  in  a 
hundred  details  to  be  the  bedroom  of  a  lady.  But 
the  bed  was  made  up,  and  a  smaller  bed,  in  a  recess, 
which  might  be  that  of  the  maid,  also  had  the  appear 
ance  of  not  having  been  used  the  previous  night.  I 
looked  through  the  other  doorway  from  the  draw 
ing-room,  and  saw  a  stairway  leading  down  to  the 
garden  door.  Had  the  Countess  and  Mathilde,  then, 
gone  into  the  garden  at  the  time  I  was  in  the  act  of 
coming  to  the  gallery?  No;  for  the  garden  door 
was  bolted  on  the  inside.  I  went  to  one  of  the 
drawing-room  windows  looking  on  the  terrace,  and 
made  sure  it  was  the  window  from  which  Mathilde 
had  first  answered  my  call.  And  then  it  dawned 
upon  me  what  the  desertion  of  these  rooms  meant, 
and  why  I  was  allowed  to  go  where  I  would  in  the 
house  and  garden.  The  Countess  and  her  maid  were 
no  longer  there.  What  had  become  of  them? 


CHAPTER   VIII. 

MATHILDE 

WELL,  there  was  no  indication  to  be  found  in  the 
Countess's  apartments  as  to  where  she  had  removed 
to,  and  I  thought  it  best  not  to  risk  being  seen  there. 
So  I  went  down  to  the  hall  again.  As  I  glanced 
through  the  court-yard  to  the  outer  gates,  I  thought 
of  trying  to  leave  the  chateau,  to  see  if  my  new 
liberty  went  so  far  as  to  permit  that.  But  I  reflected 
that  if  I  were  once  let  out  I  might  not  be  let  in  again, 
and  my  chance  of  learning  what  had  become  of  the 
Countess  lay,  I  supposed,  inside  the  chateau.  So  I 
resolved  to  stay  there  and  await  the  turn  that  matters 
might  take.  And  certainly  never  wTas  any  man  a 
guest  in  stranger  circumstances  of  guestship.  I 
hated  and  feared  my  host,  and  was  loth  to  accept  his 
hospitality,  yet  stayed  of  my  own  will,  though  I 
knew  not  certainly  whether  T  was  free  to  go.  My 
host  hated  me,  yet  tolerated  my  presence  —  if  in 
deed  he  would  not  have  enforced  it  —  for  the  sake 

141 


142  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

of  having  me  at  hand  if  he  thought  fit  to  crush  me. 
When  he  appeared  that  morning,  I  thanked  him 
ironically  for  restoring  me  to  liberty.  He  only 
uttered  his  harsh  crackling  laugh  in  reply,  and  re 
garded  me  with  a  pretended  disdain  which  failed 
to  conceal  his  hatred  and  his  longing  to  penetrate 
my  mind  and  learn  what  indeed  was  between  me 
and  his  Countess.  In  such  men,  especially  when  they 
have  an  evil  suggester  like  the  Captain  at  their  ear, 
jealousy  is  a  madness,  and  no  assurances  —  nay,  not 
even  oaths  —  of  innocence  will  be  taken  by  them  as 
truth.  But  his  pride  made  him  feign  contempt  for 
me,  and  he  had  nothing  to  say  to  me  that  day. 
Neither  had  the  Captain,  whose  manner  toward  me 
merely  reverted  to  what  it  had  been  at  first.  I  saw 
my  former  place  made  ready  at  the  table,  and  took  it. 
The  Count  and  his  friend  talked  of  their  sports  and 
the  affairs  of  the  estate,  and  not  one  word  of  the 
Countess  was  spoken.  Having  eaten,  they  went  off 
to  ride,  leaving  me  to  amuse  myself  as  I  might.  The 
air  of  the  chateau  seemed  the  freer  for  their  absence, 
but  still  it  was  to  me  a  sinister  place,  and  an  irre 
ligious  place  too,  for,  though  the  Count  and  his 
friend  were  Catholics,  I  had  not  seen  the  sign  of  a 
chaplain  or  of  any  religious  observance  since  I  had 
crossed  the  drawbridge.  So  I  prepared  myself  for 
a  dull  yet  anxious  day,  and  lounged  about  the  hall 


MATHILDE  143 

and  court-yard  as  the  places  where  I  might  best  hope 
to  find  out  something  from  the  domestics  of  the 
house. 

As  I  paced  the  stones  of  the  court-yard,  I  became 
aware  that  a  certain  maidservant  had  been  obtrud 
ing  upon  my  view  with  a  persistency  that  might  be 
intentional.  I  now  regarded  her,  as  she  stood  in  a 
small  doorway  leading  to  the  kitchen.  She  was  a 
plump,  well-made  thing,  with  a  wholesome,  honest 
face,  but  the  sluttishness  of  her  loose  frock,  and  of  a 
great  cap  that  hung  over  her  eyes,  were  too  suggest 
ive  of  the  scullery.  As  soon  as  she  saw  I  noticed 
her,  she  put  one  finger  on  her  lip,  and  swiftly  beck 
oned  me  with  another. 

I  strolled  carelessly  over,  and  stopped  within  a 
foot  of  her,  pretending  to  readjust  my  sword-belt. 

"  Monsieur,"  she  said  in  an  undertone,  "  you  are 
desired  to  be  in  your  chamber  this  afternoon  at  four 
o'clock." 

I  glanced  at  the  girl  in  wonder. 

"  That  is  all  at  present,"  she  whispered.  I  had 
the  discretion  to  move  on.  There  were,  as  usual, 
several  armed  fellows  idling  about  the  court-yard, 
but  none  seemed  to  have  observed  that  any  word 
had  passed  between  the  kitchen-maid  and  me. 

Here  was  matter  for  astonishment  and  conjecture 
for  the  next  few  hours.  In  some  manner  or  other, 


144  THE   BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

those  hours  passed,  and  at  four  I  was  seated  in  my 
chamber,  having  left  the  door  open  an  inch  or  so. 
The  turret  clock  had  scarce  done  striking  when  the 
door  was  pushed  wide;  somebody  entered  and  in 
stantly  closed  it.  I  had  a  brief  feeling  of  disappoint 
ment  as  I  saw  the  slovenly  frock  and  overhanging 
cap  of  the  kitchen-maid.  Was  it  she,  then,  who  paid 
me  the  compliment  of  this  clandestine  visit? 

No;  for  the  cap  was  swiftly  flung  back  from  the 
brow,  and  there  was  the  bright  and  comely  face  of 
Mathilde.  I  uttered  her  name  in  pleased  surprise. 

"  Yes,"  she  said  quickly,  "  Mathilde  in  the  guise 
of  Brigitte.  I  have  come  from  Madame  the  Count 
ess." 

"  And  where  is  she?  "  I  asked  eagerly. 

"  In  the  great  tower." 

"  A  prisoner?  " 

"  Yes,  and  I  with  her.  Fortunately  there  was 
nothing  else  to  do  with  me,  unless  they  killed  me. 
So  I  am  able  to  attend  her." 

"  Faithful  Mathilde !    But  why  is  this  ?  " 

"  It  is  the  fulfilment  of  the  Count's  threat  in  case 
Madame  could  not  clear  herself  of  that  false  charge/' 

"  But  the  Count  knew  that  Monsieur  de  Merri  was 
coming  here.  I  told  him." 

"  Yes,  Monsieur,  but  the  Count  would  believe  as 
much  of  your  story  as  Captain  Ferragant  would 


MATHILDE  145 

choose  to  let  him.    Your  very  interest  in  Madame's 
fate  has  been  new  food  for  his  jealousy." 
"God  forbid!" 

"  It  is  not  your  fault,  Monsieur;  it  is  the  Count's 
madness.  He  locks  his  wife  up,  as  much  that  she 
may  be  inaccessible  to  you  and  all  other  men,  as 
because  of  anything  concerning  Monsieur  de  Merri." 
"  You  may  well  call  it  his  madness." 
"  Yes ;  for,  whatever  other  ladies  may  have  de 
served  who  have  been  treated  thus,  the  Countess  is 
the  most  virtuous  of  wives.  Her  regard  for  her 
marriage  vows  —  in  spite  of  the  husband  she  has  — 
is  a  part  of  her  religion.  But  his  mind  is  poisoned. 
Fie  naturally  believes  that  a  young  and  beautiful 
woman  would  not  be  faithful  to  an  old  wolf  like  him. 
And  he  is  almost  right,  for  there  is  only  one  young 
and  beautiful  woman  in  France  who  would  be,  and 
that  is  the  Countess." 

"  Surely  not  because  she  loves  him?  " 
"  Oh,  no.  It  is  because  of  her  religion.  She  was 
brought  up  at  a  convent  school,  and  when  the  Count 
offered  to  marry  her,  the  Mother  Superior  made  her 
think  it  her  duty  and  heaven's  will  that  she  should 
accept  the  high  position,  where  her  piety  would  shine 
so  much  further;  and  having  become  his  wife,  she 
would  die  rather  than  violate  a  wife's  duties  by  a 
hair's  breadth.  But  what  is  her  reward?  Not  be- 


146  THE   BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

cause  he  loves  her  —  there's  more  love  in  a  stone !  — 
but  because  he  can't  endure  the  thought  of  any  tres 
pass  on  what  is  his  —  because  he  dreads  being  made 
a  jeer  of  —  he  goes  mad  with  jealousy  and  suspi 
cion.  He  imitates  the  Prince  of  Conde  by  locking 
his  wife  up  in  a  tower." 

"  But  this  cannot  last  forever." 

"  No,  Monsieur,  and  for  a  very  good  reason  —  the 
Countess's  life  cannot  last  forever  under  this  treat 
ment  —  even  if  the  Count,  in  some  wild  imagining 
of  her  guilt,  conjured  up  by  Captain  Ferragant,  does 
not  murder  her.  It's  that  thought  which  makes  me 
shudder.  It  could  be  done  so  quietly  in  that  lonely 
cell,  and  any  account  of  her  death  could  be  given  out 
to  avoid  scandal." 

"  Horrible,  Mathilda !  He  would  not  go  to  that 
length." 

"  Men  have  done  so.  You  are  a  stranger,  and  have 
not  seen  the  frenzies  into  which  the  Count  sometimes 
works  himself,  torturing  his  mind  by  imagining 
actions  of  infidelity  on  her  part." 

"  But  that  disease  of  his  mind  will  wear  itself  out ; 
then  he  will  see  matters  more  sanely." 

"  Will  he  grow  better,  do  you  think,  as  he  grows 
older,  and  drinks  more  wine,  and  falls  more  under 
the  influence  of  the  red  Captain  ?  " 


MATHILDE  147 

To  say  truth,  I  thought  as  Mathilde  did,  though  I 
had  spoken  otherwise  for  mere  form  of  reassurance. 

u  What  is  her  prison  like?  "    I  asked. 

"  A  gloomy  room  no  larger  that  this,  with  a  single 
small  window.  There  is  no  panelling  nor  tapestry 
nor  plaster  —  nothing  but  the  bare  stones.  There 
are  a  bed  for  Madame,  a  cot  for  me,  a  table,  and  two 
chairs :  nothing  else  to  make  it  look  like  a  human 
habitation,  save  our  crucifixes,  an  image  of  the 
Virgin,  a  trunk,  and  Madame's  book  of  Hours." 

"  A  small  window,  you  say.     Is  it  barred?  " 

"  No ;  but  our  room  is  very  high  up  in  the  tower." 

"  Still,  if  one  got  through  the  window  —  is  it 
large  enough  for  that?  " 

"  One  might  get  through ;  but  the  moat  is  beneath 
—  far  beneath." 

"  The  window  looks  toward  Montoire,  then,  if  the 
moat  is  beneath." 

'  Yes ;   we  can  see  the  sunset." 

"  At  all  events,  a  person  dropping  from  the  win 
dow  would  alight  outside  the  walls  of  the  chateau?  " 

;<  Yes,  Monsieur,  —  in  the  moat,  as  I  said.  It 
would  be  a  long  drop,  too.  I  don't  know  how  high 
up  the  room  is.  It  seems  a  great  many  steps  up  the 
winding  stairs  before  one  comes  to  the  landing  before 
the  door." 

"  Is  it  at  the  top  of  the  tower,  then?  " 


148  THE   BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

"  No ;  for  beyond  our  door  the  stairs  begin  again, 
and  they  seem  to  wind  more  steeply." 

"  You  noticed  the  sunset.  Then  you  must  have 
been  there  yesterday  evening." 

"  Yes ;  we  were  taken  there  shortly  after  noon  yes 
terday.  That  was  the  limit  to  the  time  given  the 
Countess  in  which  to  prove  her  innocence.  She  was 
summoned  to  the  picture  gallery  by  the  Count  him 
self,  and  nobody  else  was  there  but  Captain  Ferra- 
gant.  The  door  was  closed  against  me,  and  what 
passed  between  that  saint  and  those  two  devils  I 
know  not ;  but  after  a  little  the  door  was  opened,  and 
there  she  was,  very  pale  and  with  her  eyes  raised  in 
prayer.  The  Count,  who  was  blue  with  vindictive- 
ness,  told  me  to  get  together  what  things  Madame 
should  order ;  and  when  that  was  done,  he  bade  us 
follow,  and  led  the  way  down  to  the  court-yard  and 
to  the  tower,  the  Captain  walking  behind.  As  we 
climbed  those  narrow  winding  steps,  I  wished  the 
Count  might  trip  in  the  half-darkness  and  break  his 
neck,  but  alas,  it  was  only  poor  Madame  who  stum 
bled  now  and  then.  The  Count  showed  us  into  the 
room,  already  furnished  for  us,  and  waited  till  a 
man  had  brought  the  trunk  in  which  I  had  put  some 
of  Madame's  clothes.  The  Count  left  without  a 
word,  and  we  heard  the  door  locked  outside.  At 
first  I  thought  we  were  to  be  left  to  starve,  but  after 


MATHILDE  149 

some  hours  the  door  was  unlocked  by  a  man  on 
guard  outside,  and  Brigitte  appeared  with  our  sup 
per.  She  told  us  she  was  to  come  twice  a  day  with 
our  food,  and  for  other  necessary  services.  And 
when  she  came  again  this  morning,  I  had  planned 
how  I  should  manage  to  see  you." 

"'  You  are  as  clever  as  you  are  true,  Mathilde." 

"  Fortunately  Brigitte  looks  such  a  simple,  witless 
creature  that  the  man  on  guard  on  the  landing  has 
not  thought  to  pry  while  she  has  been  with  us,  and 
has  allowed  the  door  to  be  shut.  He  cannot  then  see 
in,  as  the  grated  opening  has  been  closed,  out  of  re 
gard  to  Madame's  sex.  So  this  morning  I  got  Bri- 
gitte's  consent  to  my  plan,  for  the  poor  girl  is  the 
softest-hearted  creature  in  the  world.  And  to  make 
sure  of  finding  you  immediately  when  I  got  out,  I 
charged  her  to  tell,  you  to  be  in  your  room  at  four 
o'clock." 

"  Which  she  did  very  adroitly." 

"  She  is  not  such  a  fool  as  some  take  her  for. 
Well,  when  she  came  to  us  awhile  ago,  I  transferred 
this  frock  and  cap  from  her  to  me,  and  had  her  call 
out  to  the  guard  that  she  had  forgotten  something 
and  must  return  to  the  kitchen  for  it.  *  Very  well, 
beauty,'  said  the  guard  ironically,  and  I  came  out 
in  a  great  hurry,  and  was  on  my  way  downstairs 
before  he  could  take  a  second  look  at  me.  The  land- 


150  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

ing  is  a  dark  place,  and  my  figure  so  much  like 
Brigitte's  that  her  clothes  make  it  look  quite  the 
same.  There  is  another  man  on  guard,  at  the  bottom 
of  the  stairs,  but  he  was  as  easily  deceived  as  the 
one  above.  I  ran  across  the  two  court-yards,  and 
through  the  kitchen  passage  to  the  servants'  stairs, 
and  nobody  glanced  twice  at  me.  Brigitte,  of  course, 
must  stay  with  Madame  till  I  return,  —  and  now, 
Monsieur,  it  is  time  I  was  back,  arid  I  have  said 
nothing  of  what  I  came  to  say." 

'  You  have  said  much  that  is  important.  But  'tis 
true,  you'd  best  say  the  rest  quickly,  —  your  return 
may  be  dangerous  enough." 

"  Oh,  I  shall  go  so  fast  that  nobody  will  have  time 
to  suspect  me.  As  for  the  guards,  it  is  their  duty 
to  keep  me  in.  Should  they  see  it  is  I  who  was  out, 
they  will  be  very  glad  to  have  me  in  again,  and  to 
hold  their  tongues,  for  the  Count's  punishments  are 
not  light.  But  as  to  Madame's  message  —  she  would 
have  tried  to  convey  it  by  Brigitte,  had  I  not  declared 
I  would  come  at  all  hazards,  —  for  the  truth  is,  I 
have  something  to  say  on  my  own  responsibility, 
also." 

"  But  Madame's  message?  "   I  demanded  eagerly. 

"  She  begs  that  you  will  go  away  while  you  can. 
So  brave  a  young  gentleman  should  not  stay  here 
to  risk  the  Count's  vengeance." 


MA  THILDE  1 5  I 

I  felt  joy  at  this  concern  for  my  safety. 

"  If  I  am  a  brave  man,"  I  answered,  "  I  can  only 
stay  and  help  her." 

"  I  am  glad  you  are  of  that  mind,  Monsieur,  for 
it  is  what  I  think.  That  is  what  /  had  to  say  to  you." 

"  Then  the  only  question  is,  how  can  I  be  of  use 
to  the  Countess?  She  must  be  released  from  this 
imprisonment." 

"  There  I  agree  with  you  again.  She  ought  to  be 
taken  away  —  far  out  of  reach  of  the  Count's  ven 
geance  —  before  he  has  time  to  make  her  plight 
worse  than  it  is,  or  carry  out  any  design  against  her 
life.  But  even  if  she  remained  as  she  is,  her  health 
would  not  long  endure  it." 

"  Now  that  matters  have  come  to  this  pass,  no 
doubt  she  is  willing  to  run  away." 

"  Not  yet,  Monsieur.  That  is  for  me  to  persuade 
her.  But  if  we  form  some  plan  of  escape  no\v,  i 
hope  I  can  win  her  consent  before  the  time  comes  to 
carry  it  out." 

"  I  trust  so.  When  she  repelled  the  idea  of  escape, 
the  day  I  saw  her  in  the  garden,  things  had  not  gone 
so  far.  And  then  she  thought  there  was  no  safe 
place  of  refuge  for  her.  But  I  can  find  a  place. 
And  she  thought  an  attempt  must  be  hopeless  be 
cause  the  Count  would  be  swift  to  pursue.  But 
if  we  got  some  hours'  start,  going  at  night  — 


152  THE   BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

"  Yes,  certainly  it  will  have  to  be  at  night,  Mon 
sieur.  The  Count  has  the  roads  watched  from  the 
tower,  for  some  purpose  of  his  own  —  I  think  he 
expects  some  enemy." 

"  You  still  have  the  key  to  the  postern  ?  " 

"  It  must  be  where  I  left  it  —  buried  under  the 
rose-bush  nearest  the  postern  itself.  But  the  first 
thing  is,  to  get  out  of  the  room  in  the  tower." 

"  Certainly.  It  would  not  be  possible  for  Madame 
to  get  out  as  you  have  done  —  by  a  disguise,  I 
mean?  " 

"  No,  Monsieur.  Brigitte  is  the  only  one  who 
comes  to  us,  with  whom  she  might  change  clothes. 
And  Madame  is  not  at  all  of  Brigitte's  figure  —  nor 
could  she  mimic  Brigitte's  walk  as  I  can.  She  could 
not  act  a  part  in  the  slightest  degree.  And  I  know 
that  Madame  would  never  consent  to  go  and  leave 
me  behind  to  bear  the  Count's  wrath.  We  must  all 
three  go  together.  Besides  Brigitte  comes  and  goes 
in  the  daytime,  and  Madame  must  escape  at  night." 

"  Yes,  that  is  certain.  It  is  hard  to  devise  a  plan 
in  a  moment.  If  I  could  think  of  it  over  night,  and 
you  come  to  me  again  to-morrow  —  but  no,  you  may 
not  be  able  to  play  this  same  trick  again  —  the 
guards  may  detect  you  going  back." 

"  That  is  true,  and  I  have  thought  of  one  plan, 
though  it  may  be  difficult." 


MA  THILDE  153 

"  Let  me  hear  it,  nevertheless." 

"  Then  listen,  Monsieur.  First,  as  to  the  door  of 
our  cell.  It  is  locked  with  a  key,  which  the  Count 
himself  retains,  except  when  he  goes  out,  as  this 
afternoon,  —  it  is  then  entrusted  to  the  seneschal.  I 
know  this  from  Brigitte,  for  the  key  is  given  to  her 
when  she  comes  to  us.  She  hands  it  to  the  guard 
on  the  landing,  who  opens  the  door  and  keeps  the 
key  while  she  is  within.  When  she  leaves  us,  he 
locks  the  door,  and  she  takes  the  key  back  to  the 
Count  or  seneschal.  But  in  order  to  release  Madame, 
you  must  have  that  key." 

"  And  how  am  I  to  get  it  ?  " 

"  After  Brigitte's  last  visit  to  us  before  the  night 
we  select,  she  will  give  the  Count  or  seneschal,  not 
the  real  key  to  our  cell,  but  another  of  the  same 
size  and  general  shape  —  she  has  access  to  unim 
portant  keys  about  the  house.  Then  she  will  bring 
the  real  key  to  you." 

"  But  poor  Brigitte !  —  when  the  Count  investi 
gates  in  the  morning,  he  will  find  she  has  given  him 
the  wrong  key." 

Mathilde  thought  a  moment.  "  No ;  he  will 
rather  suppose  you  robbed  him  of  the  right  key  dur 
ing  the  night  and  substituted  the  other  to  delay  dis 
covery.  He  will  suspect  anything  rather  than 
Brigitte,  whom  he  thinks  too  great  a  fool  for  the 


154  THE   BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

least  craft;  and  even  if  she  is  accused,  she  can  play 
the  innocent,  I  assure  you." 

"  So  much  for  that,  then.  There  is  yet  the  door 
of  entrance  to  the  tower.'' 

"  At  present  it  has  an  old  broken  key  in  the  lock, 
which  is  therefore  useless.  But  no  doubt  that  will  be 
remedied  —  so  we  must  act  soon.  Meanwhile,  that 
door  is  guarded  by  the  man  at  the  foot  of  the  stairs." 

"  But  are  the  two  guards  on  duty  at  night  also  ? 
There  is  no  Brigitte  to  be  let  in  and  out  then.  And 
surely  the  Count  doesn't  think  you  can  break  your 
lock." 

"  There  are  guards  on  duty,  nevertheless.  Last 
night  I  heard  one  call  down  the  stairs  to  another, 
asking  the  time.  They  are  there,  no  doubt,  not  for 
fear  of  our  breaking  out,  but  for  fear  of  somebody 
breaking  in  to  help  Madame.  I  don't  suppose  there 
are  ever  more  than  two.  If  the  rule  has  not  been 
changed,  the  rest  of  the  household  sleeps,  except  a 
porter  in  the  gate-house  and  a  man  on  top  of  the 
tower.  But  this  man  watches  the  roads,  as  well  as 
he  can  in  the  darkness,  and  the  porter  too  is  more 
concerned  about  people  who  might  want  to  enter  the 
chateau  than  about  what  goes  on  inside.  So  in  the 
dead  of  night  you  can  go  silently  downstairs  and  let 
yourself  out  of  the  hall  — 

"But  is  not  the  hall  door  locked  with  a  key?" 


MA  THILDE  I  5  5 

"  Yes ;  but  the  key  is  left  always  in  the  lock.  You 
have  then  only  to  cross  the  two  court-yards  to  the 
lower,  without  making  any  noise  to  alarm  the  porter 
at  the  gate-house  or  to  warn  the  guard  at  the  tower 
entrance." 

"  Will  he  be  inside  or  outside  the  tower  door,  T 
wonder?  " 

"  Probably  inside,  where  there  is  a  bench  just  at 
the  foot  of  the  stairs.  He  and  his  comrade  above 
will  be  your  only  real  difficulty,  Monsieur.  If  you 
can  take  them  by  surprise,  one  at  a  time  — 

"  One  at  a  time,  or  two  at  a  time,"  said  I,  begin- 
ing  to  walk  up  and  down  the  chamber,  and  grasping 
my  sword  and  dagger.  "  But  the  trouble  will  be, 
the  noise  that  may  be  made  when  I  encounter  them, 
—  it  may  arouse  the  chateau  and  spoil  all." 

"  But  heaven  may  grant  that  you  will  surprise  the 
men  inside  the  tower,  one  at  the  foot  of  the  stairs, 
the  other  on  our  landing,  as  they  must  have  been 
last  night.  In  that  case,  if  you  can  keep  the  fighting 
inside  the  tower,  till  - 

'  Till  they  are  dead.  Yes,  in  that  case,  if  I  am 
expeditious,  no  noise  may  be  heard  outside.  That 
is  a  thing  to  aim  for.  If  they,  or  one,  should  be  out 
side,  I  can  rush  in  and  so  draw  them  after  me.  Well, 
and  when  I  have  done  for  them  —  ?  " 

'  Then   you  have  but   to  unlock   our   door,   and 


156  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

Madame  and  I  will  join  you.  —  You  will  know  our 
door  by  there  being  a  stool  in  the  landing  before  it 
—  the  guard  sits  there.  —  Well,  then  we  must  fly 
silently  through  the  court-yards  and  the  hall,  let  our 
selves  out  to  the  terrace  —  there  are  two  or  three 
ways  I  know,  —  and  run  through  the  garden  to  the 
postern.  Once  out  of  these  walls,  we  must  hurry 
across  the  fields  to  the  house  of  a  certain  miller  - 

"Hugues?    Yes." 

"  Yes,  Monsieur.  The  watchman  on  the  tower 
will  not  see  us  in  the  fields,  for  we  shall  keep  close 
to  the  woods  till  we  are  at  a  distance.  Hugues  can 
supply  two  horses,  at  least,  and  you  and  Madame 
must  be  as  far  away  as  possible  by  daylight." 

"And  you,  Mathilde?" 

"  Unless  we  can  get  three  horses,  I  will  lie  hid  at 
Hugues's  mill  till  Madame  finds  time  to  send  for  me. 
It  will  be  suitable  enough  —  Hugues  and  I  are  to 
be  married  some  day." 

"  But  I  have  a  horse  at  the  inn  at  Montoire.  If  I 
can  get  it  out  at  that  hour,  you  can  come  with  us  — 
to  whatever  place  we  may  decide  upon." 

"  As  to  that  place,  you  may  consider  in  the  mean 
while.  There  will  be  time  to  discuss  the  matter  with 
Madame  when  she  is  escaping  with  you.  The  first 
thing  is,  to  get  as  far  from  Lavardin  as  possible. 
And  now  when  is  all  this  to  be  done?  " 


MATHILDE  157 

'  The  sooner  the  better,  for  who  knows  when  the 
Count  may  take  into  his  head  some  new  idea  ?  " 

"  Yes,  of  harm  to  Madame  or  to  yourself." 

"  Why  should  we  not  choose  this  very  night?  " 

"  I  see  no  reason  against  it  —  except  that  I  may 
not  be  able  to  persuade  Madame.  But  yet  there  will 
be  several  hours  —  and  surely  heaven  will  help  me ! 
—  Yes,  to-night !  There  is  nothing  for  me  to  do 
but  persuade  Madame,  and  see  that  we  are  dressed 
as  suitably  for  travel  as  the  clothes  at  hand  will  per 
mit.  But  first,  before  Brigitte  comes  away,  I  must 
instruct  her  about  the  key.  At  what  hour  will  you 
come,  Monsieur  ?  " 

"  As  soon  as  the  house  is  asleep." 

"  Fortunately,  early  hours  are  kept  here,  as  there 
is  never  any  company.  But  the  Count  and  the  Cap 
tain  stay  at  their  cups  till  ten  or  eleven  o'clock." 

'  Then  by  that  time  they  must  have  drunk  enough 
to  make  them  fall  asleep  as  soon  as  they  are  in  bed." 

"  And  sometimes  before  they  are  in  bed,  I  have 
heard  the  servants  say." 

'  Then  I  will  leave  my  room  at  half-past  eleven, 
but  will  make  sure  that  the  hall  is  dark  and  empty 
before  I  proceed." 

"  And  may  the  saints  aid  you,  Monsieur,  when 
you  have  to  do  with  the  men  at  the  tower!  " 

"  The  men  will  not  be  expecting  me,  that  is  one 


158  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

advantage,"  said  I,  trying  to  seem  calm,  but  trem 
bling  with  excitement.  "  If  all  goes  well,  we  should 
be  out  of  the  chateau  soon  after  midnight." 

"  And  at  Hugues's  house  before  one  o'clock.  You 
should  be  on  horseback  —  the  Countess  and  you  — 
by  half-past  one.  Have  you  money,  Monsieur?  " 

"  Yes,  —  this  purse  is  nearly  as  full  as  when  I  left 
home." 

"  That  is  well,  for  Madame  has  none,  and  I  don't 
know  how  much  Hugues  could  get  together  in  ten 
minutes.  I  have  ten  crowns  in  his  strong-box,  which 
Madame  shall  have." 

"  They  shall  stay  in  Hugues's  strong-box,  and  his 
own  money  too.  I  have  enough." 

"  Then  I  believe  that  is  all,  Monsieur,  and  I'd  bet 
ter  be  going  back.  Be  on  the  watch  for  Brigitte  with 
the  key.  Do  you  think  of  anything  else  ?  " 

We  went  hurriedly  over  the  various  details  of  the 
plan,  and  then  she  took  her  leave,  darting  along  the 
passage  as  swiftly  as  a  greyhound  and  as  silently 
as  a  ghost.  I  sat  down  to  think  upon  what  I  had 
undertaken,  but  my  mind  was  in  a  whirl.  Strangely 
enough,  I,  the  victor  of  a  single  duel,  did  not  shrink 
from  the  idea  of  killing  the  two  guards  —  or  as 
many  as  there  might  be.  Perhaps  this  was  because 
they  were  sure  to  be  rascals  whose  lives  one  could 
not  value  very  highly,  especially  as  against  that  of 


MATHILDE  159 

the  Countess.  Nor  did  I  feel  greatly  the  odds  against 
me,  in  regard  both  to  their  number  and  to  my  inex 
perience  in  such  business.  Perhaps  the  apparent 
confidence  of  Mathilde  in  my  ability  to  dispose  of 
them  —  a  confidence  based  on  my  being  a  gentleman 
and  they  underlings  —  infected  me.  And  yet  I 
chose  not  to  go  too  deeply  into  the  probabilities.  My 
safest  course,  for  my  courage,  was  not  to  think  too 
much,  but  to  wait  for  the  moment  and  then  do  my 
best. 

It  seemed  but  a  short  time  till  there  was  a  tap  at 
my  door,  and  in  came  the  real  Brigitte. 

"  Mathilde  got  back  safe,  Monsieur ;  she  was  not 
detected,"  she  said,  and  handed  me  a  large  key. 

Ere  more  could  pass,  she  was  gone.  I  put  the  key 
in  my  breast  pocket.  It  was  now  time  I  should  show 
myself  to  the  Count  and  his  friend  at  table ;  which 
I  proceeded  to  do,  as  boldly  as  if  I  had  entertained  no 
design  against  them.  They  were  just  back  from 
their  ride.  It  was  strange  with  what  outward  cool 
ness  I  was  able  to  carry  myself,  by  dint  of  not  think 
ing  too  closely  on  what  I  had  undertaken.  For  ob 
serve  that,  besides  the  immediate  task  of  the  night, 
there  was  Madame' s  whole  future  involved.  And 
how  precipitately  Mathilde  and  1  had  settled  upon 
our  course,  without  pausing  to  consider  if  some  more 
prudent  measures  might  not  be  taken  to  the  same 


160  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

end !  But  I  was  hurried  by  my  feeling  that  I  ought 
to  save  Madame,  the  more  because  no  one  could  say 
how  far  the  present  situation  was  due  to  my  having 
killed  De  Merri,  and  to  my  advent  at  the  chateau. 
Even  though  she  might  choose  not  to  escape,  it  was 
for  me  to  give  her  the  opportunity,  at  least.  And 
to  tell  the  truth,  I  longed  to  see  her  again,  at  any 
cost.  As  for  Mathilde,  there  were  her  pressing  fears 
of  a  worse  fate  for  her  mistress,  to  excuse  her  haste. 
And  we  were  both  young,  and  thought  that  any  proj 
ect  which  goes  straight  and  smoothly  in  the  telling 
must  go  straight  and  smoothly  in  the  doing;  and 
we  looked  not  far  ahead. 


CHAPTER    IX. 

THE    WINDING    STAIRS 

I  LEFT  the  table  early,  and  went  to  my  room.  I 
tore  two  strips  from  the  sheet  of  my  bed,  and 
wrapped  them  around  my  boots  so  as  to  cover  the 
soles  and  deaden  my  footsteps.  Slowly  the  night 
came,  with  stars  and  a  moon  well  toward  the  full. 
But  we  could  keep  in  shadow  while  about  the 
chateau,  and  the  light  would  aid  our  travelling 
later.  At  half-past  ten  o'clock,  the  house  seemed 
so  still  I  thought  the  Count  must  have  gone  to  bed 
before  his  usual  time.  I  stole  noiselessly  from  my 
room,  feeling  my  way ;  and  partly  down  the  stairs. 
But  when  I  got  to  the  head  of  the  lower  flight,  I 
saw  that  the  hall  was  still  lighted.  I  peered  over 
the  railing.  The  Count  and  the  Captain  were  alone, 
except  for  two  knaves  who  sat  asleep  on  their  bench 
at  the  lower  end  of  the  hall.  The  Count  lounged 
limply  back  in  his  great  chair  at  the  head  of  the 
table,  unsteadily  holding  a  glass  of  wine;  and  the 

161 


1 62  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

Captain  leaned  forward  on  the  board,  narrowly 
regarding  the  Count.  Both  were  well  gone  in  wine, 
the  Count  apparently  the  more  so.  There  was  a 
look  of  mental  torment  on  the  Count's  face. 

'*  Yes,  I  know,  I  know,"  he  said,  wincing  at  his 
own  words  as  if  they  pierced  him.  "  There  was 
opportunity  enough  with  that  De  Merri.  I  was 
blind  then.  And  with  this  new  puppy!  Women 
and  lovers  have  the  ingenuity  of  devils  in  devising 
opportunities.  And  they  both  admit  their  interview 
in  the  garden.  But  that  he  could  have  his  way 
so  soon  —  is  that  entirely  probable?" 

He  looked  at  the  Captain  almost  beseechingly, 
as  if  for  a  spark  of  hope. 

The  Captain  spoke  with  the  calm  certainty  of 
wisdom  gained  through  a  world  of  experience : 

"  Young  blood  is  quickly  stirred.  Young  lips 
are  quickly  drawn  to  one  another.  Young  arms 
are  quick  to  reach  out,  and  young  bodies  quick  to 
yield  to  them." 

The  Count  uttered  a  cry  of  pain  and  wrath,  his 
eyes  fixed  as  though  upon  the  very  scene  the  Cap 
tain  imagined. 

"  The  wretches !  "  said  the  tortured  Count,  stag 
gering  to  his  feet.  "  And  I  am  the  Count  de 
Lavardin !  " 

"  The  greater   nobleman  you,   the   greater   con- 


"'  THE  WRETCHES  !'    SAID    THp;    TOKTUKKO    COUNT,  STAGGER 
ING    TO     HIS     FKKT.'' 


THE    WINDING  STAIRS  163 

quest  for  a  young  nobody  to  boast  of.  It  is  a  fine 
thought  for  adventurous  youth,  —  '  A  great  lord, 
and  a  rich,  but  it  is  I,  an  unknown  stripling,  who 
really  have  possessed  what  he  thinks  his  dearest 
treasure.'  ' 

The  Count  gave  a  kind  of  agonized  moan,  and 
went  lurching  across  the  hall,  spilling  some  wine 
from  his  glass.  "And  a  man  of  my  years,  too!" 
he  said,  with  an  accent  of  self-pity. 

'  The  older  the  husband,  the  merrier  the  laugh 
at  his  expense,"  said  the  Captain. 

The  Count  ground  his  teeth,  and  muttered  to 
himself. 

"  It  is  always  their  boasting  that  betrays  them," 
went  on  the  Count.  "  When  I  was  young,  they  used 
to  tell  of  a  famous  love  affair  between  the  Bussy 
d'Amboise  of  that  day  and  the  Countess  de  Mcnt- 
soreau,  wife  of  the  Grand-huntsman.  It  came  out 
ih rough  Bussy's  writing  to  the  King's  brother  that 
he  had  stolen  the  hind  of  the  Grand-huntsman.  That 
is  how  these  young  cocks  always  speak  of  their 
conquests. 

"  Ah,  I  remember  that.  He  did  the  right  thing, 
that  Montsoreau !  He  forced  his  false  wife  to  make 
an  appointment  with  Bussy,  and  when  Bussy  came, 
it  was  a  dozen  armed  men  who  kept  the  appoint 
ment,  and  the  gay  lover  died  hanging  from  a 


164  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

window.  Yes,  that  Montsoreau !  —  but  he  should 
have  killed  the  woman  too!  The  perfidious  crea 
tures  !  Mon  dieu !  —  when  I  married  her  —  when 
she  took  the  vows  —  she  was  the  picture  of  fidelity 
—  I  could  have  staked  my  soul  that  she  was  true ; 
that  from  duty  alone  she  was  mine  always,  only 
mine!  " 

He  lamented  not  as  one  hurt  in  his  love,  but  as 
one  outraged  in  his  right  of  possession  and  in  his 
dignity  and  pride.  And  curiously  enough,  his  last 
words  caused  a  look  of  jealousy  to  pass  across  the 
face  of  the  Captain.  This  look,  unnoticed  by  the 
Count,  and  speedily  repressed,  came  to  me  as  a  reve 
lation.  It  seemed  to  betray  a  bitter  envy  of  the 
Count's  mere  loveless  and  unloved  right  of  posses 
sion  ;  and  it  bespoke  the  resolve  that,  if  the  Captain 
might  not  have  her  smiles,  not  even  her  husband 
might  be  content  in  his  rights.  Such  men  will  give 
a  woman  to  death  rather  than  to  any  other  man.  As 
in  a  flash,  then,  I  saw  his  motive  in  working  upon  the 
Count's  insane  jealousy.  Better  the  Count  should 
kill  her  than  that  even  the  Count  should  possess 
her.  I  shuddered  to  think  how  near  to  murder 
the  Count  had  been  wrought  up  but  a  moment  since. 
At  any  time  his  impulse  might  pass  the  bounds. 
I  now  understood  Mathilde's  apprehensions,  and  saw 
the  need  for  haste  in  removing  the  Countess  far 


THE    WINDING   STAIRS  165 

from  the  power  of  this  madman  and  his  malign 
instigator. 

The  Count,  exhausted  by  his  rush  of  feelings, 
drained  his  glass,  and  almost  immediately  gave  way 
to  the  sudden  drowsiness  which  befalls  drinkers 
at  a  certain  stage.  He  staggered  to  his  seat,  and 
fell  back  in  a  kind  of  daze,  the  Captain  watching 
him  with  cold  patience.  Thinking  they  would  soon 
be  going  to  bed,  I  slipped  back  to  my  room. 

A  little  after  eleven,  I  went  forth  again.  The 
hall  was  now  dark,  and  its  silence  betokened  de 
sertion.  I  groped  my  way  to  the  door.  The  key 
turned  more  noisily  than  I  should  have  wished,  and 
there  was  a  bolt  to  undo,  which  grated ;  but  I 
heard  no  sound  of  alarm  in  the  house.  I  stepped 
out  to  the  court-yard,  closing  the  door  after  me. 
The  court-yard  was  bathed  in  moonlight.  Keeping 
close  to  the  house,  so  as  not  to  be  visible  from  any 
upper  window,  I  gained  the  shadow  of  the  wall 
separating  the  two  court-yards.  As  noiselessly  as 
a  cat,  I  followed  that  wall  to  its  gateway;  entered 
the  second  court-yard,  and  saw  that  the  door  to  the 
tower  was  open,  a  faint  light  coming  from  it.  The 
tower  itself,  obstructing  the  moon's  rays,  threw 
its  shadow  across  the  paving-stones.  I  stepped 
into  that  shadow,  which  was  only  partial;  drew 
my  sword  and  dagger,  and  darted  straight  for  the 


1 66  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

tower  entrance,  stopping  just  inside  the  doorway. 
By  the  light  of  a  lantern  hanging  against  the  wall, 
I  saw  a  kind  of  small  vestibule,  beyond  which  was 
an  inner  wall,  and  at  one  side  of  which  was  the 
beginning  of  a  narrow  spiral  staircase,  that  ran  up 
between  walls  until  it  wound  out  of  sight.  On  a 
bench  against  the  inner  wall  I  have  mentioned,  sat 
a  man,  who  rose  at  sight  of  me,  with  one  hand 
grasping  a  sword,  and  with  the  other  a  pike  that 
was  leaning  against  the  bench. 

He  was  a  heavy,  squat  fellow,  with  short,  thick 
legs  and  short,  thick  arms. 

"  I  give  you  one  chance  for  your  life,"  said  I 
quickly.  "  Help  me  to  escape  with  your  prisoner, 
and  leave  the  Count's  service  for  mine." 

After  a  moment's  astonishment,  the  man  grunted 
derisively,  and  made  a  lunge  at  my  breast  with 
his  pike.  I  caught  the  pike  with  my  left  hand, 
still  holding  my  dagger  therein,  and  forced  it  down 
ward.  At  the  same  time  I  thrust  with  my  rapier, 
but  he  parried  with  his  own  sword.  I  thrust  in 
stantly  again,  and  would  have  pinned  him  to  the 
wall  if  he  had  not  sprung  aside.  He  was  now  with 
his  back  to  the  stairs,  and  neither  of  us  had  let  go 
the  pike.  His  sword-point  darted  at  me  a  second 
time,  but  I  avoided,  and  thrust  in  return.  Not  quite 
ready  to  parry,  he  escaped  by  falling  back  upon  the 


THE    WINDING  STAIRS  1 67 

narrow  stone  steps.  Before  I  could  attack,  he  was 
on  his  feet  again,  and  on  the  second  step.  We 
still  held  to  the  pike,  which  troubled  me  much,  both 
as  an  impediment  to  free  sword-play  and  as  de 
priving  me  of  the  use  of  my  dagger.  I  suddenly 
fell  back,  trying  to  jerk  it  from  his  grasp ;  but  his 
grip  was  too  firm.  He  jerked  the  pike  in  turn, 
and  I  let  go,  thinking  the  unexpected  release  might 
cause  him  a  fall. 

He  did  not  fall;  but  I  pressed  close  with  sword 
and  dagger  before  he  could  bring  the  pike  to  use, 
and  he  backed  further  up  the  stairs.  He  caught 
the  pike  nearer  the  point,  that  he  might  wield  it 
better  at  close  quarters;  but  the  long  handle  made 
it  an  awkward  weapon,  by  striking  against  the  wall, 
which  continually  curved  behind  him.  We  were 
sword  to  sword,  and  against  my  dagger  he  had 
his  pike,  but  the  dagger  was  the  freer  weapon  for 
defence  though  not  so  far-reaching  for  attack. 

The  man  was  very  strong,  but  he  had  the  shorter 
thrust  and  offered  the  broader  target.  We  con 
tinued  at  it,  thrust  and  parry,  give  and  take.  All 
the  time  he  retreated  up  the  winding  staircase, 
which  was  so  narrow  that  we  had  little  elbow  room, 
and  this  was  to  his  advantage  as  he  needed  less  than 
I.  Another  thing  soon  came  to  his  advantage  :  the 
stairs  curved  out  of  the  light  cast  by  the  lantern 


1 68  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

below,  so  that  he  backed  into  darkness,  yet  I  was 
still  visible  to  him.  I  cannot  tell  by  what  sense 
I  knew  where  to  meet  his  sword-point,  yet  certainly 
my  dagger  rang  against  it  each  time  it  would  have 
stung  me  out  of  the  dark.  As  for  his  pike,  I  now 
kept  it  busy  enough  in  meeting  my  own  thrusts. 
Whether  or  not  I  was  drawn  by  the  knowledge 
that  the  Countess  was  above,  I  continued  to  attack 
so  incessantly,  and  with  such  good  reach,  that  my 
antagonist  still  retreated  upward.  I  followed  him 
into  the  darkness ;  and  then  the  advantage  was  with 
me,  as  being  slender. 

Hitherto  I  had  offered  him  my  full  front,  but  now 
I  half  turned  my  back  to  the  wall,  so  that  his  blade 
might  scarce  find  me  at  all,  and  that  I  might  stand 
less  danger  of  being  forced  backward  off  my  feet. 
Well,  so  we  prodded  the  darkness  with  our  steel 
feelers  in  search  of  each  other's  bodies  on  those 
narrow  stairs,  striking  sparks  from  the  stone  walls 
which  our  weapons  were  bound  to  meet  by  reason 
of  the  continual  curvature. 

At  last  the  broad  form  of  my  adversary  was 
suddenly  thrown  into  faint  light  by  a  narrow 
window  in  the  wall.  I  staked  all  upon  one  swift 
thrust.  It  caught  him  full  in  the  belly,  and  ran 
how  far  up  his  body  I  know  not.  With  a  cry  he 
fell  forward,  and  I  was  hard  put  to  it  to  save  my 


THE    WINDING  STAIRS  169 

sword  and  avoid  going  down  with  him.  But  I 
got  myself  and  my  sword  free,  and  went  on  up  the 
stairs  as  fast  as  I  could  feel  my  way. 

In  a  few  moments  I  heard  steps  coming  from 
above,  and  a  rough  voice  shouting  down,  "  Ho, 
Gaspard,  did  you  call?  What  the  devil's  up?" 
It  was  the  other  guard,  who  must  have  been  asleep 
to  have  been  deaf  to  the  clash  of  our  weapons,  but 
whom  his  comrade's  death-cry  had  roused.  I 
trusted  that  the  \valls  of  the  tower  had  confined 
that  death-cry  from  the  chateau;  fortunately,  the 
narrow  window  was  toward  the  open  fields. 

I  stopped  where  I  \vas.  When  the  man's  steps 
sounded  a  few  feet  from  me,  I  said  "  Halt !  "  and, 
telling  him  his  comrade  was  dead,  proposed  the 
terms  I  had  offered  the  latter.  There  was  a 
moment's  silence :  then  a  clicking  sound,  and  finally 
a  great  flash  of  fiery  light  with  a  loud  report,  and 
the  smell  of  smoke.  By  good  luck  I  had  flattened 
myself  against  the  wall  before  speaking,  and  the 
charge  \vhizzed  past  me.  Thinking  the  man  might 
have  another  pistol  in  readiness,  I  stood  still.  But 
he  turned  and  ran  up  the  stairs.  I  stumbled  after 
him. 

Presently  the  stairway  curved  into  light  such  as 
we  had  left  at  the  bottom.  The  guard  ran  on  in 
the  light,  and  finally  stepped  forth  to  a  landing  no 


170  THE   BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

wider  than  the  stairs;  where  there  hung  a  lantern 
over  a  three-legged  stool,  beyond  which  was  a  door. 
At  sight  of  this  my  heart  bounded. 

At  the  very  edge  of  the  landing  the  man  turned 
and  faced  me,  pointing  a  second  pistol.  As  the 
wheel  moved,  I  dropped  forward.  The  thing 
missed  fire  entirely,  and,  flinging  it  down  with  a 
curse,  the  man  drew  his  sword  and  seized  a  pike 
that  stood  against  the  wall.  I  charged  recklessly 
up  the  steps,  bending  my  body  to  avoid  the  pike. 
It  went  through  my  doublet,  just  under  the  left 
armpit.  Ere  he  could  disencumber  it  I  pressed  for 
ward  upon  the  landing.  I  turned  his  sword  with 
my  dagger,  and  thrust  with  my  own  sword  under 
the  pike,  piercing  his  side.  Only  wounded,  he 
leaped  back,  drawing  the  pike  from  my  clothes. 
He  aimed  at  me  again  with  that  weapon.  In  bend 
ing  away  from  it,  I  fell  on  my  side,  but  instantly 
turned  upon  my  back. 

The  man  moved  to  stand  over  me.  I  let  go  my 
sword,  and  caught  the  pike  in  my  hand  as  it  de 
scended.  He  then  tried  to  spit  me  with  his  sword, 
but  I  checked  its  point  with  the  guard  of  my  dagger. 
I  thought  I  was  near  my  end.  He  had  only  to 
draw  up  his  sword  for  another  downward  thrust; 
but  there  was  a  sudden  faltering,  or  hesitation,  in 
his  movements,  probably  a  blindness  of  his  eyes, 


THE    WINDING   STAIRS  \J  \ 

the  effect  of  his  wound.  In  that  instant  of  his 
uncertainty,  I  swung  my  dagger  around  and  ran 
it  through  his  leg.  He  fell  forward  upon  me, 
nearly  driving  the  breath  out  of  my  body.  My 
dagger  arm,  extended  as  it  had  been,  was  fortu 
nately  free.  I  crooked  my  elbow,  embraced  my 
adversary,  and  sank  the  dagger  deep  into  his  back. 
T  felt  his  quiver  of  death. 

After  I  had  rolled  his  body  off  me,  and  sheathed 
my  sword  and  dagger,  I  took  out  the  key  and  un 
locked  the  door.  Inside  the  vaulted  room  of  stone, 
which  was  lighted  by  a  candle,  stood  the  Countess 
and  Mathilde. 

The  Countess,  beautiful  in  her  pallor,  and  look 
ing  more  angel  than  woman  in  the  plain  robe  of 
blue  that  clothed  her  slight  figure,  met  me  with 
a  face  of  mingled  reproach,  pity,  and  horror. 
Mathilde  was  in  tears  and  utterly  downcast.  I  could 
see  at  a  glance  how  matters  stood,  and  ere  I  had 
made  two  steps  beyond  the  threshold,  I  stopped, 
abashed. 

"  Oh,  Monsieur,  the  blood !  "  cried  the  Countess 
sadly,  pointing  to  my  doublet. 

"  It  is  that  of  your  two  guards,"  I  said.  "  I  am 
not  hurt." 

"  I  am  glad  you  are  not  hurt.  But  oh,  why  did 
you  put  this  bloodshed  upon  your  soul?" 


THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

"  To  save  you,  Madame." 

"  Alas,  I  know.  It  is  not  for  me  to  blame  you  — 
but  could  you  think  I  would  escape  —  leave  the 
house  of  my  husband  —  become  a  fugitive  wife?" 

I  saw  how  firm  she  was  in  her  resolution  for  all 
her  fragility  of  body,  and  I  scarce  knew  what  to 
say. 

"  Madame,  think !  He  is  your  husband,  yes,  — 
but  your  persecutor.  Where  you  should  have  pro 
tection,  you  receive  —  this."  I  waved  my  hand 
about  her  prison.  "  Where  you  should  find  safety, 
you  are  in  mortal  danger." 

"  I  know  all  that,  Monsieur,  —  have  known  it 
from  the  first.  But  shall  I  play  the  runaway  on 
that  account  ?  Think  what  you  propose  —  that  I, 
a  wedded  wife,  shall  fly  from  mty  husband's  roof 
with  a  gentleman  who  is  not  even  of  kin  to  me! 
Then  indeed  would  my  good  name  deserve  to 
suffer." 

"  But  Madame,  heaven  knows,  as  I  do,  that  you 
are  the  truest  of  wives." 

"  Then  let  me  still  deserve  that  title  as  my  con 
solation,  whatever  I  may  have  to  endure." 

"  But  to  flee  from  such  indignity  as  this  —  such 
slander  —  such  peril  of  death - 

"  It  is  for  me  to  bear  these  things,"  she  inter 
rupted,  "  if  he  to  whom  I  vowed  myself  in  marriage 


THE    WINDING  STAIRS 

inflicts  them  upon  me.  If  they  be  wrongs,  it  is  I 
who  must  suffer  but  not  I  who  must  answer  to 
heaven  for  them1,.  I  may  be  sinned  against,  but  I 
will  not  sin.  Though  he  fail  in  a  husband's  duty, 
I  will  not  fail  in  a  wife's.  Do  you  not  understand, 
Monsieur,  it  is  not  the  things  done  to  us,  but  the 
things  we  do,  that  we  are  accountable  for?  " 

"  But  I  can  see  no  sin  in  your  fleeing  from  the 
evils  that  beset  you  here,  Madame." 

"  Nay,  even  if  it  were  not  a  violation  of  my  mar 
riage  vow,  it  would  have  the  appearance  of  sin, 
and  that  we  are  to  avoid.  And  it  would  be  to  throw 
away  my  one  hope,  that  my  husband's  heart  may 
yet  be  softened,  and  his  eyes  opened  to  my  inno 
cence." 

"  Alas !  I  trust  it  may  turn  out  a  true  hope, 
Madame,"  said  I  sadly. 

"  Heaven  has  caused  such  things  to  occur  before 
now,"  she  replied.  "  As  for  you,  Monsieur,  I  must 
never  cease  to  thank  you  for  your  chivalrous  intent, 
as  I  shall  thank  my  good  Mathilde  for  her  devotion. 
And  I  will  ever  pray  for  you.  And  now,  if  you 
would  make  my  lot  easier  —  if  you  would  remove 
one  anxiety  from  my  heart,  and  give  me  one  solace 
-  you  will  leave  this  chateau  immediately.  Save 
yourself,  I  beg,  Monsieur :  let  there  be  no  more 
blood  shed  on  my  account,  and  that  blood  yours! 


THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

Mathilde  can  let  you  out  at  the  postern  —  she  knows 
where  the  key  is  hidden.  She  tells  me  you  have 
a  horse  at  Montoire.  Go,  Monsieur  —  lose  not  an 
other  moment — I  implore  —  nay,  if  you  will  rec 
ognize  me  as  mistress  of  this  house,  I  command." 

I  bowed  low.  She  offered  me  her  hand :  I  kissed 
it. 

"  It  will  not  be  necessary  for  Mathilde  to  come 
to  the  postern,"  said  I.  "  I  know  another  way  out 
of  the  chateau.  Adieu,  Madame ! "  It  was  all  I 
could  manage  to  say  without  the  breaking  of  my 
voice.  I  turned  and  left  the  room,  closing  the  door 
that  the  Countess  and  Mathilde  might  be  spared 
the  sight  of  the  body  on  the  landing.  I  then,  for 
a  reason,  took  the  key,  leaving  the  door  unlocked. 
I  groped  my  way  down  the  stairs,  taking  care  not 
to  trip  over  the  body  below.  I  crossed  the  court 
yards  without  any  care  for  secrecy,  entered  the  hall, 
and  sat  down  upon  a  bench  near  the  door. 

When  I  had  told  the  Countess  I  knew  another 
way  out  of  the  chateau,  I  meant  only  the  front 
gateway.  But  I  did  not  intend  immediately  to  try 
that  way.  I  intended,  for  a  purpose  which  had  sud 
denly  come  into  my  head,  to  wait  in  the  hall  till 
morning  and  be  the  first  to  greet  the  Count  when 
he  appeared, 


CHAPTER    X, 

MORE    THAN    MERE    PITY 

WHAT  I  stayed  to  do  was  something  the  Countess 
herself  could  do,  and  probably  would  do  one  way 
or  another,  if  indeed  mere  circumstances  would  not 
do  it  of  themselves :  though  I  felt  that  none  could 
as  I  could.  But  to  tell  the  truth,  even  if  I 
could  not  have  brought  myself  to  turn  my  back  on 
that  place  while  she  was  in  such  unhappy  plight 
there. 

After  I  had  sat  awhile  in  the  hall,  I  went  to 
my  room,  lighted  a  candle,  and  cleansed  myself  and 
my  weapons,  and  my  clothes  as  well  as  I  could, 
of  blood.  Having  put  myself  to  rights,  though 
the  rents  in  my  doublet  were  still  gaping,  I  went 
back  to  the  bench  in  the  hall,  and  passed  the  rest 
of  the  night  there,  sleeping  and  awake  by  turns. 

At  dawn  I  heard  steps  and  voices  in  the  court 
yard  as  of  early  risen  dependents  starting  the  day. 
Silence  returned  for  a  few  minutes,  and  then  came 


176  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

the  noise  of  hurrying  feet,  and  of  shouts.  There 
was  rapid  talk  between  somebody  in  the  court-yard 
and  somebody  at  an  upper  window.  I  knew  it  meant 
that  the  bodies  of  the  two  guards  had  been  dis 
covered,  doubtless  by  the  men  who  had  gone  to 
relieve  them.  In  a  short  time,  down  the  stairs  came 
the  Count  de  Lavardin,  his  doublet  still  unfastened, 
followed  by  two  body-servants.  He  came  in  haste 
toward  the  front  door,  but  I  rose  and  stood  in  his 
path. 

"  A  moment,  Monsieur  Count.  There's  no  need 
of  haste.  You'll  find  your  prisoner  safe  enough." 

"  What  do  you  mean?  "  he  asked,  having  stopped 
in  sheer  wonder  at  my  audacity. 

"  Madame  the  Countess  has  not  flown,  though 
it  is  true  her  guards  are  slain  —  I  slew  them.  And 
Madame  the  Countess  will  not  fly,  though  it  is  true 
her  prison  door  is  unlocked  —  I  unlocked  it  —  with 
this  key,  which  I  borrowed  from  you  last  night." 

He  took  the  key  I  handed  him,  and  stared  at 
it  in  amazement.  He  then  thrust  his  hand  into  his 
doublet  pocket  and  drew  out  another  key,  which  he 
held  up  beside  the  first,  looking  from  one  to  the 
other. 

"  Yes,"  said  I,  "  that  is  a  different  key,  which  I 
left  in  place  of  the  right  one  so  that  you  might  not 
discover  the  loan  too  soon." 


MORE    THAN  MERE   PITY 

He  gazed  at  me  with  a  mixture  of  fury  and  sur 
prise,  as  at  an  antagonist  whose  capacity  he  must 
have  previously  underrated. 

"  By  the  horns  of  Satan,"  he  exclaimed,  "  you 
are  the  boldest  of  meddling  imps." 

"  I  have  meddled  to  good  purpose,"  said  I, 
"  though  my  meddling  has  not  turned  out  as  I 
planned.  But  it  has  turned  out  so  as  to  bring  you 
peace  of  mind,  at  least  in  one  respect." 

"  What  are  you  talking  of?  " 

"  You  see  that  I  possessed  myself  of  that  key ; 
that  I  fought  my  way  to  the  prison  of  the  Countess ; 
that  I  threw  open  her  prison  door." 

"  And  believe  me,  you  shall  pay  for  your  ingenuity 
and  daring,  my  brave  youth." 

"  All  that  was  but  the  beginning  of  what  I  was 
resolved  and  able  to  do.  I  had  prepared  our  way 
of  escape  from  the  chateau." 

"  I  am  not  sure  of  that." 

"  You  may  laugh  with  your  lips,  Count,  but  I 
laugh  at  you  in  my  heart.  Don't  think  Monsieur  dc 
Pepicot  is  the  only  man  who  can  get  out  of  the 
Chateau  de  Lavardin." 

The  reminder  somewhat  sobered  the  Count. 

"  I  had  the  means,  too,"  T  went  on,  "  to  fly  with 
Madame  far  from  this  place.  We  might  indeed  have 
been  a  half-day's  ride  away  by  this  time.  I  assure 


1/8  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

you  it  is  true.  Let  what  I  have  done  convince  you 
of  what  more  I  could  have  done.  You  don't  think 
I  should  have  gone  so  far  as  I  have,  unless  I  was 
sure  of  going  further,  do  you  ?  " 

The  Count  shrugged  his  shoulders,  pretending 
derision,  but  he  waited  for  me. 

"And  why  did  I  not  go  further?"  I  continued. 
"  Because  the  Countess  would  not.  Because  she  is 
the  truest  of  wives.  Because,  when  I  opened  her 
door,  she  met  me  with  a  stern  rebuke  for  supposing 
her  capable  of  flying  from  your  roof.  Ah,  Monsieur, 
it  would  have  set  your  mind  at  rest,  if  you  had  heard 
her.  She  bows  to  your  will,  though  it  may  crush 
her,  because  you  are  her  husband.  Never  was  such 
pious  fidelity  to  marriage  vows.  Her  only  hope 
is  that  your  mind  may  be  cleared  of  its  false  doubts 
of  her." 

The  Count  looked  impressed.  He  had  become 
thoughtful,  and  a  kind  of  grateful  ease  seemed  to 
show  itself  upon  his  brow.  I  was  pleasing  myself 
with  the  belief  that  I  had  thus,  in  an  unexpected 
way,  convinced  him  of  the  Countess's  virtue,  when 
a  voice  at  my  side  broke  in  upon  my  satisfaction. 
I  had  so  closely  kept  my  attention  upon  the  Count 
that  I  had  not  observed  Captain  Ferragant  come 
down  the  stairs.  It  was  he  that  now  spoke,  in  his 
cool,  quiet,  scoffing  tone : 


MORE    THAN  MERE   PITY  179 

"  Perhaps  the  Countess  had  less  faith  in  this  gen 
tleman's  power  to  convey  her  safely  away  than  he 
seems  to  have  had  himself.  Perhaps  she  saw  a 
less  promising  future  for  a  renegade  wife  than  he 
could  picture  to  her.  Perhaps  she,  too,  perceived 
the  value  of  her  refusal  to  run  away,  as  evidence  of 
virtue  in  the  eyes  of  a  credulous  husband." 

The  Count's  forehead  clouded  again.  I  turned  in 
dignantly  upon  the  Captain,  but  addressed  my  words 
to  the  Count,  saying : 

"  Monsieur,  you  will  pardon  me,  but  it  seems  to 
a  stranger  that  you  allow  this  gentleman  great  liber 
ties  of  speech.  Men  of  honour  do  not,  as  a  rule, 
even  permit  their  friends  to  defame  their  wives." 

'  This  gentleman  is  in  my  confidence,"  said  the 
Count,  his  grey  face  reddening  for  a  moment.  "  It 
is  you,  a  stranger  as  you  say,  who  have  taken  great 
liberties  in  speaking  of  my  domestic  affairs.  But 
you  shall  pay  for  them,  young  gentleman.  Your 
youth  makes  your  presumption  all  the  greater,  and 
shall  not  make  your  punishment  the  less.  I  will 
trouble  you,  Captain,  to  see  that  he  stays  here  till 
I  return." 

At  this  the  Count,  motioning  his  attendants  to 
follow,  who  had  stood  out  of  earshot  of  our  lowered 
voices,  passed  on  to  the  court-yard,  and  thence,  of 
course,  to  the  prison  of  the  Countess. 


ISO  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

The  Captain  stood  looking  at  me  with  that  ex 
pression  of  antipathy  and  ridicule  which  I  always 
found  it  so  hard  to  brook.  I  had  some  thought  of 
defying  the  Count's  last  words  and  walking  away 
to  see  what  the  Captain  would  do.  But  I  reflected 
that  this  course  must  end  in  my  taking  down,  unless 
I  made  good  a  sudden  flight  from  the  chateau  by  the 
gate;  and  if  I  made  that  I  should  be  fleeing  from 
the  Countess.  So  the  best  thing  was  to  be  sub 
missive,  and  not  bring  matters,  as  between  the  Count 
and  me,  to  a  crisis.  Perhaps  a  way  to  help  the 
Countess  might  yet  occur,  if  I  stayed  upon  the  scene 
to  avail  myself  of  it.  And  in  any  case  by  continuing 
there  in  as  much  freedom  as  the  Count  might  choose 
to  allow  me,  I  might  have  at  least  the  chance  of 
another  sight  of  her. 

So,  while  we  waited  half  an  hour  or  so  in  the 
hall,  I  gave  the  Captain  no  trouble,  not  even  that 
of  speech,  which  he  disdained  to  take  on  his  own 
initiative. 

The  Count  returned,  looking  agitated,  as  if  he 
had  been  in  a  storm  of  anger  which  had  scarce  had 
time  to  subside.  His  glance  at  me  was  more  charged 
with  hate  and  menace  than  ever  before.  He  beck 
oned  the  Captain  to  the  other  end  of  the  hall,  and 
there  they  talked  for  awhile  in  undertones,  the  Count 
often  shaking  his  head  quickly,  and  taking  short 


MORE    THAN  MERE  PITY  l8l 

walks  to  and  fro;  sometimes  he  clenched  his  fists, 
or  breathed  heavy  sighs  of  irritation,  or  darted  at 
me  a  swift  look  of  malevolence  and  threat.  I  could 
only  assume  that  something  had  passed  between  the 
Countess  and  him  during  his  visit  to  her  prison  — 
perhaps  she  had  shown  anxiety  as  to  whether  I 
had  fled  —  which  had  suddenly  quickened  and  in 
creased  his  jealousy  of  me. 

At  last  the  Count  seemed  to  accept  some  course 
advised  by  his  friend.  He  came  towards  me,  the 
Captain  following  with  slower  steps.  In  a  dry  voice, 
well  under  control,  the  Count  said  to  me  : 

"  Permit  me  to  relieve  you,  Monsieur,  of  the 
burden  of  those  weapons  you  carry.  I  am  annoyed 
that  you  should  think  it  desirable  to  wear  them  in 
my  house,  as  if  it  were  the  road." 

Startled,  I  put  my  hands  on  the  hilts  of  my  sword 
and  dagger,  and  took  a  step  backward. 

"  Your  annoyance  is  somewhat  strange,  Mon 
sieur,"  said  I,  "  considering  that  you  and  the  Captain 
wear  your  swords  indoors  as  well  as  out.  I  thought 
it  was  the  custom  of  this  house." 

"  If  so,"  replied  the  Count,  with  his  ghastly  smile, 
''  it  is  a  custom  that  a  guest  forfeits  the  benefit  of 
by  killing  two  of  my  dependents.  Come,  young 
gentleman.  Don't  be  so  rude  as  to  make  me  ask 
twice." 


1 82  THE   BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

The  Captain  now  stepped  forward  more  briskly, 
his  hand  on  his  own  sword.  Taking  his  motion 
as  a  threatening  one,  and  scarce  knowing  what  to 
do,  I  drew  my  weapons  upon  impulse  and  presented, 
not  the  handles,  but  the  points.  But  ere  I  could 
think,  the  Captain's  long  rapier  flashed  out,  it  moved 
so  swiftly  I  could  not  see  it,  and  my  own  sword  was 
torn  from  my  grip  and  sent  whirring  across  the  hall. 
In  the  next  instant,  the  guard  of  the  Captain's  sword 
was  locked  against  the  guard  of  my  dagger,  and 
his  left  hand  gripped  my  wrist.  It  was  such  a 
trick  as  a  fencing  master  might  have  played  on  a 
new  pupil,  or  as  I  had  heard  attributed  to  my  father 
but  had  never  seen  him  perform.  It  showed  me 
what  a  swordsman  that  red  Captain  was,  and  how 
much  I  had  yet  to  learn  ere  I  dared  venture  against 
such  an  adversary.  And  there  was  his  bold  red- 
splashed  face  close  to  mine,  smiling  in  derision  of 
my  surprise  and  discomfiture.  He  was  beginning 
to  exert  his  strength  upon  my  wrist  —  that  strength 
which  had  choked  and  flung  away  the  great  hound. 
To  save  my  arm,  I  let  go  my  dagger.  The  Captain 
put  his  foot  on  it  till  an  attendant,  whom  the  Count 
had  summoned,  stooped  for  it.  My  sword  was 
picked  up  by  another  man,  whereupon,  at  the  Count's 
command,  it  was  hung  upon  a  peg  in  the  wall,  and 
the  dagger  attached  to  the  handle  of  the  sword. 


MORE    THAN  MERE   PITY  183 

The  two  men  were  then  ordered  to  guard  me,  one 
at  each  side.  They  were  burly  fellows,  armed  with 
daggers. 

"  Well,  Monsieur,  what  next  ?  "  said  I  in  as  scorn 
ful  a  tone  as  I  could  command. 

"  Patience,  Monsieur;  you  will  see." 

There  was  a  low,  narrow  door  in  the  side  of  the 
hall,  near  the  front.  At  the  Count's  bidding,  an 
attendant  opened  this,  and  I  was  marched  into  a 
very  small,  bare  room,  the  ceiling  of  which  was 
scarce  higher  than  my  head.  This  apartment  had 
evidently  been  designed  as  a  doorkeeper's  box.  It's 
only  furniture  was  a  bench.  A  mere  eyehole  of  a 
window  in  the  corner  looked  upon  the  court-yard. 

"  Remember,"  I  called  back  to  the  Count,  "  you 
cannot  put  injuries  upon  me  with  impunity.  An 
account  will  be  exacted  in  due  time." 

"  Remember,  yon,"  he  replied  with  a  laugh,  "  that 
you  have  murdered  two  men  here,  and  are  subject 
to  my  sentence." 

My  guards  left  me  in  the  room,  and  stationed 
themselves  outside  the  door,  which  was  then  closed 
upon  me.  There  was  no  lock  to  the  door,  but  it  was 
possible  to  fasten  the  latch  on  the  outside,  and  this 
was  done,  as  I  presently  discovered  by  trial. 

I  sat  on  the  bench,  and  gazed  out  upon  as  much 
of  the  court-yard  as  the  window  showed.  Suddenly 


1 84  THE   BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

the  window  was  darkened  by  something  placed 
against  it  outside,  —  a  man's  doublet  propped  up 
by  a  pike,  or  some  such  device.  I  could  not  guess 
why  they  should  cut  off  my  light,  unless  as  a  mere 
addition  to  the  tediousness  of  my  restraint.  I  dis 
dained  to  show  annoyance,  though  I  might  have 
thrust  my  arm  through  the  windowand  displaced  the 
obstruction.  Later  I  saw  the  reason  :  it  was  to  pre 
vent  my  seeing  who  passed  through  the  court-yard. 

It  seemed  an  hour  until  suddenly  my  door  was 
flung  open.  In  the  doorway  appeared  the  Captain, 
beckoning  me  to  come  forth.  I  did  so. 

Half-way  up  the  hall,  a  little  at  one  side,  stood 
the  Count.  Near  him,  and  looking  straight  toward 
me,  sat  the  Countess  in  a  great  arm-chair.  Besides 
the  Captain  and  myself,  those  two  were  the  only  per 
sons  in  the  hall.  Even  my  guards  had  disappeared, 
and  all  doors  leading  from  the  hall  were  shut. 

The  Countess,  as  I  have  said,  was  looking  straight 
toward  me.  Her  eyes  had  followed  the  Captain  to 
my  door,  she  wondering  what  was  to  come  out  of 
it.  For  assuredly  she  had  not  expected  me  to  come 
out  of  it.  She  had  still  trusted  that  I  had  gone 
away  in  the  night  —  the  Count  had  not  told  her 
otherwise.  Her  surprise  at  seeing  me  was  manifest 
in  her  startled  look,  which  was  followed  by  a  low 
cry  of  compassionate  regret. 


MORE    THAN  MERE  PITY  185 

The  Count  had  been  watching  her  with  a  painful 
intentness.  He  had  not  even  turned  his  eyes  to 
see  me  enter,  having  trusted  to  his  ears  to  apprise 
him.  At  her  display  of  concern,  the  skin  of  his 
face  tightened;  though  that  display  was  no  more 
than  any  compassionate  lady  might  have  given  in 
a  similar  case.  Even  the  Count,  after  a  moment, 
appeared  to  think  more  reasonably  of  her  demeanour. 

I  bowed  to  her,  and  stood  waiting  for  what  might 
follow,  the  Captain  near  me. 

The  Count,  turning  toward  me  for  an  instant  to 
show  it  was  I  he  addressed,  but  fixing  his  gaze 
again  upon  his  wife  and  keeping  it  there  while  he 
continued  speaking  to  me,  delivered  himself  thus, 
with  mocking  irony : 

"  Monsieur,  I  will  not  be  so  trifling  or  so  churlish 
as  to  keep  you  in  doubt  regarding  your  fate.  In 
this  chateau,  where  the  right  of  doom  lies  in  me, 
you  have  been,  by  plain  evidence  and  your  own 
confession,  guilty  of  the  murder  of  two  men.  As 
to  what  other  and  worse  crimes  you  have  intended, 
I  say  nothing.  What  you  have  done  is  already  too 
much.  There  is  only  one  sufficient  punishment. 
You  may  thank  me  for  granting  you  time  of  prepa 
ration.  I  will  give  you  two  days  —  a  liberal  allow 
ance,  you  will  admit  —  during  which  you  shall  be 


1 86  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

lodged  in  a  secure  place,  where  in  solitude  and  quiet 
you  may  put  yourself  in  readiness  for  death." 

The  Countess  rose  with  a  cry,  "  No,  no!  "  Her 
face  and  voice  were  charged  with  something  so  much 
more  than  mere  compassion,  that  I  forgot  my  doom 
in  a  wild  sweet  exultation.  At  what  he  perceived, 
the  Count  uttered  a  fierce,  dismayed  ejaculation. 
The  Captain  looked  at  once  triumphant  and  resentful. 

"  It  is  enough  !  "  cried  the  Count  hoarsely.  "  The 
truth  is  clear!  " 

He  motioned  me  away,  and  the  Captain  pushed 
me  back  into  the  little  room,  quickly  fastening  the 
door.  But  my  feeling  was  still  one  of  ecstasy  rather 
than  horror,  for  still  I  saw  the  Countess's  tender  eyes 
in  grief  for  me,  still  saw  her  arms  reaching  out 
toward  me,  still  heard  her  voice  full  of  wild  protest 
at  my  sentence.  It  was  to  surprise  her  real  feel 
ings  that  she  had  been  brought  to  hear,  in  my  pres 
ence,  my  doom  pronounced;  and  my  window  had 
been  obstructed  that  our  confrontation  might  be  as 
sudden  to  me  as  to  her,  lest  by  a  prepared  look  I 
might  put  her  on  her  guard.  This  it  was  that  the 
Captain  had  suggested,  and  excellently  it  had 
served.  That  moment's  revelation  of  her  heart, 
though  it  brought  such  sweetness  into  my  soul,  could 
only  make  her  fate  worse  and  my  sentence  irrev 
ocable. 


CHAPTER    XL 

THE    RAT  -  HOLE    AND    THE    WATER  -  JUG 

1  HAD  not  been  back  in  the  little  room  a  minute, 
when  it  occurred  to  me  to  reach  through  the  window 
and  displace  the  obstruction.  I  was  in  time  to  see 
the  Countess  escorted  back  across  the  court-yard  by 
her  husband.  This  could  mean  only  that  she  was 
again  to  occupy  her  prison  in  the  tower.  I  was  glad 
at  least  to  know  where  she  was,  that  I  might  imagine 
her  in  her  surroundings,  of  which  I  had  obtained  so 
brief  a  glimpse. 

Presently  my  door  opened  slightly,  that  my  break 
fast  might  be  passed  in  on  a  trencher;  and  again 
an  hour  later,  that  the  trencher  might  be  taken  out. 
Soon  after  that,  the  door  was  thrown  wide,  and  a 
man  of  some  authority,  whom  I  had  already  taken  to 
be  the  seneschal  of  the  chateau,  courteously  requested 
me  to  step  forth.  When  I  did  so,  he  told  me  my 
lodging  was  ready  and  bade  me  follow.  At  my 

187 


1 88  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

elbows  were  two  powerful  armed  servitors  of  this 
strange  half-military  household,  to  escort  me. 

I  had  a  moment's  hope  that  I  might  be  taken  to 
some  chamber  in  the  great  tower;  I  should  thus  be 
nearer  the  Countess.  But  such  was  not  the  Count's 
will.  I  was  conducted  to  the  hall  staircase,  and  up 
two  flights,  thence  along  the  corridor  past  my  former 
sleeping  chamber,  and  finally  by  a  small  stairway  to 
a  sort  of  loft  at  that  very  corner  of  the  chateau 
against  which  the  great  tower  was  built. 

It  was  a  small  chamber  with  one  window  and  an 
unceiled  roof  that  sloped  very  low  at  the  sides.  I 
suppose  it  had  been  used  as  a  store-room  for  rubbish. 
Two  worm-eaten  chests  were  its  only  furniture.  On 
one  of  these  were  a  basin,  a  jug  of  water,  and  a 
towel.  On  the  other  were  a  blanket,  a  sheet,  and  a 
pillow.  Here  then  were  my  bed  and  wash-stand. 
There  was  still  space  left  on  the  first  chest  to  serve 
me  as  dining-table. 

Before  I  could  find  anything  to  say  upon  these 
meagre  accommodations  for  a  gentleman's  last  lodg 
ing  in  this  world,  the  seneschal  bade  me  good-day, 
the  door  was  closed  and  locked,  and  I  was  left  to  my 
reflections.  The  room  not  having  been  designed 
as  a  prison,  there  was  no  grilled  opening  in  the  door, 
and  I  was  not  exposed  to  the  guard's  view. 

The  Count  might  have  kept  me  in  my  former 


THE  RAT -HOLE   AND    THE    WATER-JUG      189 

chamber,  thought  I,  the  time  being  so  short.  Per 
haps  he  feared  my  making  a  rope  of  bed  clothes  and 
dropping  to  the  terrace.  As  for  the  little  room  off 
the  hall,  it  had  no  real  lock,  and  the  guards  might 
become  sleepy  at  night.  But  why  did  he  make  this 
respite  of  two  days?  Was  it  to  give  himself  time 
for  devising  some  peculiarly  humiliating  and  atro 
cious  form  of  death?  Or  was  it  mere  ironical  pre 
tence  of  mercy  in  his  justice,  and  might  I  be  sur 
prised  with  the  fatal  summons  as  soon  as  he  was  in 
the  humour  for  it?  To  this  day,  I  do  not  clearly 
know,  —  or  whether  he  had  other  matters  for  his 
immediate  care ;  or  indeed  whether,  at  the  instant  of 
pronouncing  my  sentence  in  order  to  discover  the 
Countess's  feelings,  he  actually  intended  carrying  it 
out. 

In  any  case,  now  that  her  heart  had  betrayed  it 
self,  I  had  little  hope  of  mercy.  What  came  nearest 
to  daunting  me  was  the  thought  that,  if  I  died,  my 
people  might  never  know  for  certain  what  had  been 
my  fate,  for  the  Count  would  probably  keep  my  death 
a  secret,  his  own  dependents  being  silenced  by  inter 
est  and  fear.  Yet  I  felt  I  had  no  right  to  complain 
of  Fate.  I  had  come  from  home  to  see  danger,  and 
here  it  was,  though  my  present  adventure  was  some 
thing  different  from  cutting  off  the  moustaches  of 
Brignan  de  Brignan.  And  still  my  emotions  were 


1 9O  THE   BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

sweetened  by  the  sense  of  what  the  Countess  had 
disclosed,  fatal  though  that  disclosure  might  be  to 
her  also. 

Such  were  the  materials  of  my  thoughts  for  the 
first  hour  or  so,  while  I  sat  on  the  chest  that  was  to 
be  my  bed.  But  suddenly  there  came  a  sharper  con 
sciousness  of  what  death  meant,  and  how  closely  it 
threatened  me.  I  sprang  up,  to  bestir  myself  in 
seeking  if  there  might  be  some  means  of  escape.  The 
situation  had  changed  since  I  had  willingly  lingered 
at  the  chateau  in  order  to  be  near  the  Countess.  The 
reluctance  to  betake  myself  from  the  place  where  she 
was,  had  not  diminished;  but  I  had  awakened  to 
the  knowledge  that  my  only  hope  of  ever  seeing  her 
again  lay  in  present  flight,  if  that  were  possible.  I 
could  serve  her  better  living  than  dead,  better  free 
than  a  prisoner. 

I  went  to  the  window,  wihich  was  wide  enough 
for  me  to  put  my  head  out.  My  room  was  at  the 
top  of  the  building,  and  only  the  great  tower,  partly 
visible  at  my  right,  rose  higher  toward  the  sky. 
Below  me  was  a  narrow  paved  space  between  the 
house  and  the  outer  wall :  it  ran  from  the  base  of  the 
tower  at  my  right,  to  the  garden,  far  at  the  left. 
Beyond  the  wall  was  the  moat :  beyond  that,  the 
country  toward  Montoire.  If  I  could  let  myself 
down  to  the  earth  by  any  means,  I  should  still  be 


THE   RAT- HOLE   AND    THE    WATER-JUG      1 9 1 

on  the  wrong  side  of  the  wall.  But  I  might  find  the 
postern  key,  buried  under  the  rose  bush  near  the 
postern  itself. 

I  looked  around  the  room,  but  there  was  nothing 
that  would  serve  as  a  means  of  descent,  except  the 
bedding-  on  the  larger  chest.  This  I  examined :  it 
was  the  scantiest,  being  merely  a  strip  of  blanket  and 
a  strip  of  sheet,  together  just  sufficient  to  cover  the 
top  of  the  chest.  With  the  pillow  cover  and  towel, 
they  would  not  reach  half-way  to  the  ground. 

Perhaps  the  chests  might  contain  old  clothes,  or 
other  materials  that  would  serve  to  eke  out.  I  tried 
the  lids,  but  both  were  strongly  locked.  The  larger 
chest  looked  very  ancient  and  rotten :  its  hinges 
might  be  loose.  I  pulled  one  end  of  it  out  from 
against  the  wall,  to  examine  the  back.  The  hinges 
were  immovable.  Despondent,  I  ran  my  hand  fur 
ther  down  the  back  at  random,  and,  to  my  surprise, 
felt  a  small  irregular  hole,  through  which  I  could 
thrust  two  fingers.  It  was  evidently  a  rat  hole,  for 
I  saw  now  that  when  close  to  the  wall,  it  must 
have  corresponded  to  a  chink  between  the  stones 
thereof. 

My  fingers  inside  the  chest  came  in  contact  with 
nothing  but  rat-bitten  papers,  to  my  sad  disappoint 
ment.  But,  having  gone  so  far,  I  was  moved  to 
continue  until  I  had  patiently  twisted  a  few  docu- 


THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

ments  out  through  the  hole.  I  straightened  and 
glanced  at  them.  The  edges  were  fretted  by  the  rats. 
One  writing  was  an  account  of  moneys  expended  for 
various  wines;  another  was  a  list  of  remedies  for 
the  diseases  of  horses ;  but  the  third,  when  I  caught 
its  meaning  and  saw  the  name  signed  at  the  end, 
made  my  heart  jump.  It  was  the  last  page  of  a 
letter,  and  ran  thus: 

"  One  thing  is  certain,  by  our  careful  exclusion 
of  fools  and  weaklings,  our  plot  is  less  liable  to 
premature  discovery  than  any  of  those  which  have 
hitherto  been  attempted,  and,  as  you  say,  if  we  fail 
we  have  but  to  lock  ourselves  up  in  our  chateaux  till 
all  blows  over,  the  K.  being  so  busy  at  present  with 
the  Dutch.  In  that  event,  my  dear  Count,  the  Cha 
teau  de  Lavardin  is  a  residence  that  some  of  the  rest 
of  us  will  envy  you.  Your  servant  ever, 

"  COLLOT  D'ARNIOL." 

The  name  was  that  of  the  chief  mover  of  the 
late  conspiracy,  who  had  paid  the  penalty  of  his 
treason  without  betraying  his  accomplices.  If  this 
wias  indeed  his  signature,  with  which  the  authori 
ties  were  certainly  acquainted,  the  scrap  of  paper, 
were  I  free  to  carry  it  to  Paris,  would  put  the  life 
of  the  Count  de  Lavardin  in  my  hands. 


THE   RAT -HOLE   AND    THE    WATER-JUG      193 

To  be  possessed  of  such  a  weapon  —  such  a  means 
of  rescuing  the  Countess  from  her  fearful  situation 
—  and  yet  lack  freedom  wherein  to  use  it,  was  too 
vexing  for  endurance.  I  resolved,  rather  than  wait 
inactively  for  death  with  that  weapon  useless,  to 
employ  the  most  reckless  means  of  escape.  Mean 
while  I  pocketed  the  fragment  of  letter,  and  thrust 
the  other  papers  back  into  the  chest,  which  I  then 
pushed  to  its  former  place. 

After  thinking  awhile,  I  poured  the  wrater  from 
the  heavy  earthen  jug  into  the  basin.  I  then  sat 
down  on  the  large  chest,  leaning  forward,  elbows 
upon  knees,  my  head  upon  my  hands,  the  empty  jug 
beside  me  as  if  I  had  lazily  left  it  there  after  drink 
ing  from  it.  In  this  attitude  I  waited  through  a 
great  part  of  the  afternoon,  until  I  began  to  wonder 
if  the  Count  was  not  going  to  send  me  any  more  food 
that  day. 

At  last,  when  the  sun  was  low,  I  heard  my  lock 
turned,  the  door  opened  into  the  room,  and  one  of 
my  new  guards  entered  with  a  trencher  of  bread 
and  cold  meat.  With  the  corner  of  my  eye,  I  saw 
that  nobody  was  immediately  outside  my  door;  so 
I  assumed  that  my  other  guard,  if  there  were  still 
two,  was  stationed  at  the  foot  of  the  short  flight  of 
stairs  leading  to  my  room.  The  man  with  the  food, 
having  cast  a  look  at  me  as  I  sat  in  my  listless  atti- 


IQ4  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

tude,  passed  me  in  order  to  put  the  trencher  on  the 
other  chest,  which  was  further  from  the  door. 

The  instant  his  back  was  toward  me,  I  silently 
grasped  the  earthen  jug,  sprang  after  him,  and 
brought  the  jug  down  upon  the  back  of  his  head 
with  all  my  strength  while  he  was  leaning  forward 
to  place  the  trencher.  He  staggered  forward.  I 
gave  him  a  second  blow,  and  he  sprawled  upon  the 
chest,  which  stopped  his  fall. 

I  ran  to  the  open  door,  pushed  it  almost  shut,  and 
waited  behind  it,  the  jug  raised  in  both  hands.  My 
blows  and  the  guard's  fall  had  not  been  without 
noise. 

"Hola!  what's  that?"  cried  somebody  outside 
and  a  little  below.  I  gave  no  answer,  and  presently 
I  heard  steps  rapidly  mounting  to  my  door.  Then 
the  door  was  lightly  pushed,  but  1  stopped  it ; 
whereupon  the  head  of  my  other  guard  was  thrust 
in  through  the  narrow  opening.  Down  came  my 
jug,  and  the  man  dropped  to  his  hands  and  knees, 
in  the  very  act  of  drawing  his  weapons.  I  struck 
him  again,  laying  him  prostrate.  Then  I  dragged 
him  into  the  room,  and  tried  to  wrest  his  dagger 
from  his  grasp.  Finding  this  difficult,  I  ran  back 
to  the  first  guard,  took  his  dagger  from  its  sheath 
as  he  was  beginning  to  come  to,  wielded  my  jug 
once  more  to  delay  his  awakening,  and,  stepping 


THE    RAT- HOLE   AND    THE    WATER -JUG      195 

over  the  second  man's  body,  passed  out  of  the  room. 
The  man  with -the  trencher  had  left  the  key  in  the 
lock.  I  closed  the  door  and  turned  the  key,  which  I 
put  in  my  pocket.  I  then  hastened  down  the  stairs, 
fled  along  the  deserted  passage,  descended  the  main 
stairway  to  the  story  below,  traversed  without  a 
moment's  pause  the  rooms  leading  to  the  picture 
gallery,  crossed  that  and  found  the  door  at  the  end 
unlocked,  ran  down  the  stairs  of  the  Countess's 
former  apartments,  unlocked  the  door  to  the  garden, 
and  sped  along  the  walk  toward  the  postern.  In  all 
this,  I  had  not  seen  a  soul :  I  was  carried  forward  by 
a  bracing  resolve  to  accomplish  my  escape  or  die  in 
attempting  it,  as  well  as  by  an  inspiriting  faith  in 
the  saying  of  the  Latin  poet  that  fortune  favours 
the  bold,  and  by  a  feeling  that  for  me  everything 
depended  on  one  swift,  uninterrupted  flight. 

I  gained  the  postern;  fell  on  my  knees  by  the 
nearest  rose  bush,  and,  choosing  a  spot  where  the 
soil  swelled  a  little,  dug  rapidly  with  the  dagger, 
throwing  the  earth  aside  with  my  hand.  In  my  im 
patience,  much  time  seemed  to  go:  I  feared  that 
here  at  last  I  was  stayed :  great  drops  fell  from  my 
brow  upon  my  busy  hands  :  I  trembled  and  could 
have  wept  for  vexation.  But  suddenly  my  dagger 
struck  something  hard,  and  in  a  moment  I  grasped 
the  key.  It  opened  the  lock.  I  stood  upon  the  ledge 


196  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

outside,  and  re-locked  the  door;  then  dashed  across 
the  plank  over  the  moat,  and  made  for  the  forest. 

I  had  no  time  to  spare.  My  guards  might  be 
already  returned  to  consciousness  and  doing  their 
best  to  alarm  the  house  from  within  their  prison. 
Bloodhounds  might  soon  be  on  my  track.  I  ran 
along  the  edge  of  the  forest,  therefore,  which  cov 
ered  my  movements  till  I  was  past  the  village  of  St. 
Outrille,  close  to  Montoire.  I  then  altered  my  pace 
to  a  walk,  lest  a  running  figure  in  the  fields  might 
attract  the  notice  of  the  Count's  watchman  on  the 
tower;  and,  going  in  the  lurching  manner  of  a 
rustic,  came  to  a  road  by  which  I  crossed  the  river 
and  gained  the  town.  I  entered  the  inn,  sought  the 
host,  and  called  for  my  bill,  baggage,  and  horse. 

The  innkeeper  did  not  recognize  me  at  first,  and, 
when  he  did,  showed  great  wonder  and  curiosity  at 
my  absence.  He  was  inclined  to  be  friendly,  though, 
and,  when  he  perceived  I  was  in  haste,  did  not  delay 
my  departure  with  inquisitive  talk.  I  saw  that  my 
horse  had  been  properly  cared  for  in  my  absence, 
and  was  glad  to  be  on  its  back  again,  the  more  be 
cause  I  should  thus  leave  no  further  scent  for  blood 
hounds  to  follow. 

I  rode  out  of  the  archway  and  turned  my  horse 
toward  the  road  for  Les  Roches  and  Paris.  As  I 
crossed  the  square,  I  could  not  help  glancing  over 


THE   RAT -HOLE   AND    THE    WATER -JUG      197 

my  right  shoulder  toward  the  Lavardin  road.  In 
doing  so,  I  happened  to  see  a  young  man  coming 
out  of  the  church,  whose  face  I  knew.  I  thought  a 
moment,  then  reined  my  horse  around  to  intercept 
him,  and,  as  he  was  about  to  pass,  said  in  a  low 
voice : 

"  Good  evening,  Hugues." 

He  stopped  in  surprise,  recalling  my  features  but 
not  my  identity.  I  leaned  over  my  horse's  neck,  and 
spoke  in  an  undertone : 

"  You  will  remember  I  met  you  on  your  way  back 
from  Sable,  whither  you  had  carried  a  certain  lady's 
message.  I  have  since  heard  of  you  from  that 
lady.  She  is  in  a  most  unhappy  plight,  and  so  is 
her  maid  Mathilde." 

The  young  miller  turned  pale  at  this. 

"  I  have  just  escaped  from  the  chateau,"  I  con 
tinued,  "  where  the  Count  meant  to  kill  me.  I  am 
going  as  fast  as  possible  to  Paris,  where  I  can  use 
means  to  render  him  powerless.  But  that  will  take 
time,  and  meanwhile  the  worst  may  befall  the 
Countess  —  and  no  doubt  her  faithful  Mathilde  also. 
They  are  imprisoned  in  the  tower.  I  thank  God  I 
have  met  you,  for  now  there  is  one  friend  here  to 
whose  solicitude  I  may  leave  that  unfortunate  lady 
and  her  devoted  maid  while  I  am  away." 

"  Monsieur,"  said  he,  with  deep  feeling,  "  I  know 


198  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

no  reason  why  you  should  play  a  trick  on  me,  and 
you  don't  look  as  if  you  were  doing  so.  I  will 
trust  you,  therefore.  But  can  you  not  come  to  my 
house,  where  we  can  talk  fully?  " 

"Where  is  your  house?" 

"  About  a  quarter  of  a  league  down  that  road." 
He  pointed  toward  the  road  that  ran  northward 
from  the  square,  as  my  road  ran  northeastward. 
"  When  you  are  ready  to  go  on.  you  can  get  the 
Paris  road  by  a  lane,  without  coming  back  to  the 
town." 

There  were  good  reasons  against  my  losing  any 
time  before  starting  for  Paris.  But  it  was  well,  on 
the  other  hand,  for  Hugues  to  know  exactly  how 
matters  stood  at  the  chateau.  I  put  my  reasons 
hastily  to  him,  and  he  said  he  could  promise  me  a 
safe  hiding-place  at  his  mill.  And  I  could  travel  the 
faster  in  the  end  for  a  rest  now,  which  I  looked  as 
if  I  needed,  —  in  truth,  I  had  slept  little  and  badly 
in  the  hall  the  previous  night,  and  the  day's  business 
had  told  upon  me.  So,  perhaps  most  because  it  was 
pleasant  to  be  with  a  trusty  companion  who  shared 
my  cause  of  anxiety,  I  agreed  to  go  to  his  house  for 
supper,  and  to  set  out  after  night-fall. 

"  Good !  "  said  Hugues.  "  Then  you  had  best 
ride  ahead,  Monsieur,  so  we  are  not  seen  together. 
You  can  leave  me  now  as  if  you  had  been  merely 


THE   RAT- HOLE    AND    THE    WATER-JUG      199 

asking  your  way.  If  you  ride  slowly  when  you  are 
out  of  the  town,  I  shall  catch  up." 

I  did  as  he  suggested,  and  he  soon  overtook  me  on 
the  road.  His  house  proved  to  be  a  cottage  of  good 
size  built  against  a  mill,  with  a  small  barn  at  one 
side  of  the  yard  and  a  stable  at  the  other.  When 
1  had  dismounted  at  his  door,  we  unsaddled  and  un 
bridled  my  horse,  so  that  it  might  pass  for  a  new 
horse  of  his  own  if  pursuers  looked  into  his  stable. 
He  then  called  his  boy  and  his  woman-servant,  and 
told  them  what  to  say  if  anybody  came  inquiring. 
\Ye  carried  my  saddle,  bridle,  and  portmanteau 
through  the  cottage  to  the  mill,  and  thence  to  a  small 
cellar  which  was  reached  by  means  of  a  well-con 
cealed  trap-door  in  the  mill-floor.  This  cellar 
should  be  my  refuge  in  case  the  Count's  men  came 
there  seeking  me. 

"  I  made  this  hiding-place,"  said  I lugues,  moving 
his  candle  about  to  show  how  well  floored  and  walled 
it  was,  "  because  one  could  never  say  when  Mathilde, 
living  in  that  fearful  chateau,  might  want  a  place 
to  fly  to.  She  would  not  leave  her  mistress,  you 
know,  though  the  Countess's  other  women  went 
gladly  enough  when  the  Count  sent  them  off.  No>- 
body  knows  there  is  anything  between  Mathilde  and 
me,  Monsieur,  —  except  the  Countess.  It  is  safer 
so.  We  have  been  waiting  for  the  Count  to  die,  so 


2OO  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

that  all  might  be  well  with  the  Countess,  for  Ma- 
thilde  could  marry  me  then  with  easy  mind." 

"  I  hope  that  God  will  send  that  time  soon," 
said  I. 

"But  meanwhile,  this  present  danger?"  said 
Hugues. 

We  returned  to  the  living-room  of  the  cottage, 
and  talked  of  the  matter  while  we  had  supper.  I 
told  Hugues  everything,  misrepresenting  only  so 
far  as  to  make  it  appear  that  the  Count's  jealousy 
was  still  entirely  unfounded,  and  that  he  had  mis 
taken  the  Countess's  feelings  at  our  confrontation. 
Whatever  Hugues  may  have  thought  upon  this  last 
point,  he  made  no  comment  thereon ;  but  he  showed 
the  liveliest  sense  of  the  increased  danger  in  which 
the  Countess  stood.  He  feared  that  my  escape 
would  make  her  position  still  worse,  and  that  her 
hours  might  be  already  numbered.  He  considered 
there  was  not  time  for  me  to  go  to  Paris  and  re 
turn:  the  Countess's  rescue  ought  to  be  attempted 
promptly,  or  the  attempt  would  be  too  late. 

In  all  this,  he  but  echoed  the  feeling  that  had  come 
back  to  me  with  double  force  while  I  told  him  the 
situation.  But  there  was  the  Countess's  determina 
tion  not  to  flee.  Hugues  said  that  as  this  deter 
mination  must  be  overcome  for  the  Countess's  own 
sake,  any  pressure  that  could  be  brought  to  bear 


THE  RAT -HOLE  AND    THE    WATER-JUG     2OI 

upon  her  feelings  would  be  justifiable.  Let  it  be 
urged  upon  her  that  if  she  persisted  in  waiting  for 
death,  Mathilde's  life  also  would  doubtless  be  sacri 
ficed  ;  let  every  argument,  every  persuasion  be 
employed;  let  me  beseech,  let  me  reproach,  let  me 
even  use  imperative  means  if  need  be.  Suddenly, 
as  he  talked,  I  saw  a  way  by  which  I  thought  she 
might  be  moved.  It  was  one  chance,  but  enough  to 
commit  me  to  the  effort. 

The  question  now  was,  how  to  communicate  with 
the  Countess,  and  to  accomplish  the  rescue.  This 
Hugues  and  I  settled  ere  we  went  to  bed.  I  slept  that 
night  in  the  mill,  by  the  trap-door.  Hugues  lay 
awake,  listening  for  any  alarm.  None  came,  and 
in  the  morning  we  agreed  that  either  the  Count  had 
elected  not  to  seek  me  at  all,  or  had  traced  me  to  the 
inn,  and,  learning  I  had  taken  horse,  supposed  I  was 
far  out  of  the  neighbourhood.  I  stayed  indoors  all 
that  day,  while  Hugues  was  absent  in  furtherance 
of  our  project,  the  woman  and  boy  being  under 
strict  orders  as  to  their  conduct  in  the  event  of 
inquiries.  In  the  evening  Hugues  returned  with 
various  acquisitions,  among  them  being  a  sword  for 
me,  and  a  long  rope  ladder,  both  obtained  at  Troo. 

We  awaited  the  fall  of  night,  then  set  out,  I  upon 
my  horse,  Hugues  riding  one  of  his  and  leading  the 
other.  We  went  by  obscure  lanes,  crossed  the  river, 


2O2  THE   BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

gained  the  forest,  and  lingered  in  its  shades  till  the 
church  clock  of  Montoire  struck  eleven.  We  then 
proceeded  through  the  forest,  near  the  edge,  till  we 
were  behind  the  Chateau  de  Lavardin. 

Besides  the  rope-ladder,  we  had  with  us  a  cross 
bow  that  Hugues  owned,  a  long  slender  cord,  and 
a  paper  on  which  I  had  written  some  brief  instruc 
tions  during  the  afternoon. 


CHAPTER    XII. 

THE    ROPE    LADDER 

THE  night  was  starlit,  though  the  moon  would 
come  later.  We  hoped  to  be  away  from  the  chateau 
before  it  rose.  There  was  a  gentle  breeze,  which 
we  rather  welcomed  as  likely  to  cover  what  little 
noise  we  might  make. 

Leaving  our  horses  tied  in  the  forest,  and  taking 
the  cross-bow  and  other  things,  we  stole  along  the 
moat  skirting  the  Western  wall,  till  we  were  opposite 
the  great  tower.  It  rose  toward  the  sky,  sheer  from 
the  black  water  that  separated  us  from  it  by  so 
few  yards.  We  gazed  upward,  and  I  pointed  out 
the  window  which  I  thought,  from  its  situation, 
must  be  that  of  the  Countess,  if  she  still  occupied 
her  former  prison. 

Our  first  plan  depended  upon  her  still  occupy 
ing  that  prison,  or  some  other  with  an  unbarred 
window  in  that  side  of  the  tower ;  and  upon  her 

being  still  accompanied  by  Mathilde. 

203 


2O4  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

If  the  man  on  top  of  the  tower  were  to  look  down 
now,  thought  I!  We  had  considered  that  chance. 
It  was  not  likely  he  would  come  to  the  edge  of 
the  tower  and  look  straight  down.  His  business 
apparently  was  to  watch  the  road  at  a  distance  and 
in  both  directions.  He  could  do  this  best  from  the 
Northeastern  part  of  the  tower.  From  what  I  knew 
now,  I  could  guess  why  the  Count  had  stationed 
him  there :  a  conspirator  never  knows  when  he  is 
safe  from  belated  detection  and  a  visit  of  royal 
guards.  This  accounted  also,  perhaps  as  much  as 
the  Count's  jealousy,  for  his  inhospitality  to  stran 
gers,  and  for  the  half-military  character  of  his 
household. 

Hugues  uttered  a  bird-call,  which  had  been  one 
of  his  signals  to  Mathilde  in  their  meetings.  We 
waited,  looking  up  and  wishing  the  night  were 
blacker.  He  repeated  the  cry. 

Something  faintly  whitish  appeared  in  the  dark 
slit  which  I  had  taken  to  be  the  Countess's  window. 
It  was  a  face. 

"  Mathilde,"  whispered  Hugues  to  me. 

Keeping  his  gaze  upon  her,  he  held  up  the  cross 
bow  for  her  notice;  then  the  bolt,  to  which  WTC  had 
attached  the  slender  cord.  Next,  before  adjusting 
the  bolt,  lie  aimed  the  unbent  bow  at  her  window : 
this  was  to  indicate  what  he  was  about  to  do.  Then 


THE   ROTE   LADDER  2O5 

he  lowered  the  bow,  and  looked  at  her  without  fur 
ther  motion,  awaiting  some  sign  of  understanding 
from  her.  She  nodded  her  head  emphatically,  and 
drew  it  in. 

Hugues  fitted  the  string  and  the  bolt,  raised  the 
bow,  and  stood  motionless  for  I  know  not  how 
many  seconds;  at  last  the  string  twanged;  the 
bolt  sang  through  the  air.  It  did  not  fall,  nor  strike 
stone,  and  the  cord  remained  suspended  from  above : 
the  bolt  had  gone  through  the  window. 

"Good!"  I  whispered  in  elation;  and  truly 
Hugues  deserved  praise,  for  he  had  had  to  allow 
both  for  the  wind  and  for  the  cord  fastened  to  the 
bolt. 

The  cord  was  soon  pulled  upward.  Our  end  of  it 
was  tied  to>  the  rope  ladder,  which  Hugues  unfolded 
as  it  continued  to  be  drawn  up  by  Mathilde.  At 
the  junction  of  cord  and  ladder  was  fixed  the  paper 
with  instructions.  Mathilde  could  not  overlook  this 
nor  mistake  its  purpose.  When  the  ladder  was 
nearly  all  in  the  air,  its  movement  ceased.  We 
knew  then  that  Mathilde  had  the  other  end  of  it. 
Presently  the  window  became  faintly  alight. 

"  They  have  lighted  a  candle,  to  read  the  note,"  I 
whispered. 

Hugues  kept  a  careful  hold  upon  our  end  of  the 
ladder,  to  which  there  was  fastened  another  cord, 


2O6  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

shorter  and  stronger  than  the  first.  My  note  gave 
instructions  to  attach  the  ladder  securely  to  a  bed, 
or  some  other  suitable  object,  which,  if  movable, 
should  then  be  placed  close  to  the  window,  but  not 
so  as  to  impede  my  entrance.  It  announced  my 
intention  of  visiting  the  Countess  for  a  purpose  of 
supreme  importance  to  us  both.  When  the  ladder 
was  adjusted,  a  handkerchief  should  be  waved  up 
and  down  in  the  window. 

"  The  Countess  surely  will  not  refuse  to  let  me 
come  and  say  what  I  have  to,"  I  whispered,  to  re 
assure  myself  after  we  had  waited  some  time. 

"  Surely  not,  Monsieur.  She  does  not  know  yet 
what  it  is,"  replied  Hugues. 

At  that  moment  the  handkerchief  waved  in  the 
window. 

Hugues  drew  the  ladder  taut  and  braced  himself. 
I  grasped  one  of  the  rounds,  found  a  lower  one  with 
my  foot,  and  began  to  mount.  The  ladder  formed, 
of  course,  an  incline  over  the  moat.  When  I  had 
ascended  some  way,  Hugues,  as  we  had  agreed, 
allowed  the  ladder  to  swing  gradually  across  the 
moat  and  hang  against  the  tower,  he  retaining  hold 
of  the  cord  by  which  to  draw  the  lower  end  back 
at  the  fit  time.  I  now  climbed  perpendicularly,  close 
to  the  tower.  It  was  a  laborious  business,  requiring 
great  patience.  Once  I  ran  my  eyes  up  along  the 


THE  ROPE   LADDER  2O/ 

tall  tower  and  saw  the  stars  in  the  sky;  once  I 
looked  down  and  saw  them  reflected  in  the  moat: 
but  as  these  diversions  made  m,y  task  appear  the 
longer,  and  had  a  qualmish  effect  upon  me,  I  there 
after  studied  only  each  immediate  round  of  the  lad 
der  as  I  came  to  it.  As  I  got  higher,  I  felt  the  wind 
more;  but  it  only  refreshed  me.  Toward  the  end 
I  had  some  misgiving  lest  the  ladder  should  lie 
too  tight  against  the  bottom  of  the  window  for  me 
to  grasp  the  last  rounds.  But  this  fear  proved 
groundless.  Mathilda  had  placed  a  pillow  at  the 
outer  edge  of  the  sill,  for  the  ladder  to  run  over; 
and  I  had  no  sooner  thrust  my  hand  into  the  window 
than  it  was  caught  in  a  firm  grasp  and  guided  to  the 
proper  round.  Another  step  brought  my  head  above 
the  sill :  at  the  next,  I  had  two  arms  inside  the  long, 
shaft-like  opening;  my  body  followed,  as  Mathilde's 
receded.  I  crawled  through ;  lowered  myself,  hands 
and  knees,  to  the  couch  beneath ;  leaped  to  the  floor, 
and  kneeling  before  the  Countess,  kissed  her  hand. 

She  was  standing,  and  her  dress  was  the  same  blue 
robe  in  which  I  had  seen  her  in  the  same  room  two 
nights  before.  The  candle  was  on  a  small  table, 
which  held  also  an  illuminated  book  and  an  image 
of  the  Virgin,  and  above  which  a  crucifix  hung 
against  the  wall.  Besides  the  bed  at  the  window, 


208  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

there  were  another  bed,  a  trunk,  a  chair,  and  a  three- 
legged  stool. 

The  Countess's  face  was  all  anxiety  and  question. 

"  Thank  God  you  are  still  safe !  "   said  I. 

"  And  you!  "  she  replied.  "  Brigitte  told  us  you 
had  escaped.  I  had  prayed  your  life  might  be  saved. 
But  now  you  put  yourself  in  peril  again.  I  had 
hoped  you  were  far  away.  Oh,  Monsieur,  what  is 
it  brings  you  back  to  this  house  of  danger?  " 

"  My  going  has  surely  made  it  a  house  of  greater 
danger  to  you.  It  is  a  marvel  the  Count  has  not 
already  taken  revenge  upon  you  for  my  escape.  I 
thank  God  I  am  here  while  you  still  live." 

"  My  life  is  in  God's  hands.  Was  it  to  say  this 
that  you  have  risked  yours  again,  Monsieur?  Oh, 
your  coming  here  but  adds  to  my  sorrow." 

"  Hear  what  sorrow  you  will  cause,  Madame,  if 
you  refuse  to  be  saved  while  there  is  yet  time.  I 
ask  you  to  consider  others.  Below,  waiting  for  us, 
is  Hugues,  who  has  enabled  me  to  come  here  to 
night.  You  know  how  that  good  brave  fellow  loves 
Mathilde.  And  you  know  that  if  you  die,  Mathilde 
will  share  your  fate,  for  the  Count  will  wish  to  give 
his  own  story  of  your  death." 

"  But  Mathilde  must  not  stay  to  share  my  fate. 
She  must  go  away  with  you  now,  while  there  is 
opportunity." 


THE   ROPE   LADDER  2OQ 

"  I  will  not  stir  from  your  side,  Madame,  —  they 
will  have  to  tear  me  away  when  they  come  to  kill 
you,"  said  Mathilde,  and  then  to  me,  "  They  have 
not  sent  Madame  any  food  to-day.  I  think  the  plan 
is  to  starve  us." 

"Horrible!"  I  said.  "That,  no  doubt,  is  be 
cause  of  my  escape.  But  who  knows  when  the  Count, 
in  one  of  the  rages  caused  by  his  fancies,  may  turn 
to  some  method  still  more  fearful.  Madame,  how 
can  you  endure  this?  Why,  it  is  to  encourage  his 
crime,  when  you  might  escape!  " 

"  Monsieur,  you  cannot  tempt  me  with  sophis 
tries.  What  God  permits  — 

"  Has  not  God  permitted  me  to  come  here,  with 
the  means  of  escape  ?  Avail  yourself  of  them  — • 
see  if  God  will  not  permit  that." 

"  We  know  that  God  permits  sin,  Monsieur,  for 
his  own  good  reasons.  It  is  for  us  to  see  that  we  are 
not  they  to  whom  it  is  permitted." 

"  But  can  you  think  it  a  sin  to  save  yourself?  " 

"  It  is  always  a  sin  to  break  vows.  Monsieur.  And 
now  —  to  go  with  you,  of  all  men  —  would  be 
doubly  a  sin."  She  had  lowered  her  voice,  and  she 
lowered  her  eyes,  too,  and  drew  slightly  back  from 
me. 

'  Then  go  with  Hugues,  Madame,"    said  I,  my 
own  voice  softened  almost  to  a  whisper.    "  Only  let 


2IO  THE   BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

me  follow  at  a  little  distance  to  see  that  you  are  safe. 
And  when  you  are  safe,  finally  and  surely,  I  will 
go  away,  and  we  shall  be  as  strangers." 

Tears  were  in  her  eyes.     But  she  answered : 

"No,  Monsieur;  I  should  still  be  a  truant  wife 
• —  still  a  breaker  of  vows  made  to  the  Church  and 
heaven." 

"  Then  you  would  rather  die,  and  have  poor  Ma- 
thilde  die  after  you  —  Mathilde,  who  has  no  such 
scruples  ?  " 

"  Mathilde  must  go  away  with  you  to-night.  I 
command  her  —  she  will  not  disobey  what  may  be 
the  last  orders  I  shall  ever  give  her." 

"  Madame,  I  have  never  disobeyed  yet,  but  I  will 
disobey  this  time.  I  will  not  leave  you."  So  said 
Mathilde,  with  quiet  firmness. 

"  Ah,  Mathilde,  it  is  unkind,  unfair !  You  will 
save  yourself  for  Hugues's  sake." 

"  I  will  save  myself  when  you  save  yourself, 
Madame ;  not  before." 

The  Countess  sank  upon  the  chair,  and  turning 
to  the  Virgin's  image,  said  despairingly : 

"  Oh,  Mother  of  heaven,  save  this  child  from  her 
own  fidelity !  " 

"  It  is  not  Mathilde  alone  that  you  doom,"  I  now 
said,  thinking  it  time  to  try  my  last  means.  "  It 
is  not  only  that  you  will  darken  the  life  of  poor 


THE   ROPE   LADDER  211 

Hugues.  There  is  another  who  will  not  leave  Lavar- 
clin  if  you  will  not :  one  who  will  stay  near,  sharing 
your  danger;  and  who,  if  you  die,  will  seek  his 
own  death  in  avenging  you." 

"  Oh,  no,  Monsieur !  "  she  entreated.  "  I  was  so 
glad  to  learn  you  had  escaped.  Do  not  rob  me  of 
that  consolation.  Do  not  stay  at  Lavardin.  Live! 
-  live  and  be  happy,  for  my  sake.  So  brave  —  so 
tender  —  the  world  needs  you ;  and  you  must  not 
die  for  me  —  I  forbid  you !  " 

"  You  will  find  me  as  immovable  as  Mathilde," 
said  I. 

She  looked  from  one  to  the  other  of  us,  and  put 
forth  her  hands  pleadingly;  then  broke  down  into 
weeping. 

"Oh,  will  you  make  my  duty  the  harder?"  she 
said.  "  God  knows  I  would  gladly  die  to  save  you." 

"  It  is  not  dying  that  will  save  us.  The  only 
way  is  to  save  yourself." 

"  Monsieur,  you  shall  not  drive  me  to  sin  by  your 
temptations!  Heaven  will  save  you  both  in  spite 
of  yourselves.  That  will  be  my  reward  for  putting 
this  sin  from  me." 

'You  persist  in  calling  it  a  sin,  Madame:  very 
well.  But  is  it  not  selfish  to  go  free  from  sin  at 
the  expense  of  others?  If  one  can  save  others  by 
a  sin  of  one's  own,  is  it  not  nobler  to  take  that  sin 


212  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

upon  one's  soul?  Nay,  is  it  not  the  greater  sin  to 
let  others  suffer,  that  one's  own  hands  may  be 
clean?" 

"  Oh,  you  tempt  me  with  worldly  reasoning,  Mon 
sieur.  Kind  mother  of  Christ,"  she  said,  fixing 
her  eyes  upon  the  image  of  Mary,  "  what  shall  I 
do?  Be  thou  my  guide  —  speak  to  my  soul  —  tell 
me  what  to  do !  " 

After  a  moment,  the  Countess  again  turned  to 
me,  still  perplexed,  agitated,  unpersuaded. 

"  Madame,"  said  I,  "  when  one  considers  how 
soon  the  Count  de  Lavardin  must  surely  suffer  for 
crimes  of  which  you  know  nothing,  your  death  at  his 
hands  seems  the  more  grievous  a  fate.  Do  you  know 
that  he  is  a  traitor?  —  that  his  treason  will  soon  be 
known  to  the  King's  ministers  ?  If  his  jealousy  had 
only  waited  a  short  while,  or  if  my  discovery  had 
occurred  a  little  earlier,  his  death  would  have  spared 
you  all  this.  But  now,  if  you  are  not  starved  or 
slain  before  he  is  arrested,  he  will  surely  kill  you 
when  he  finds  himself  about  to  be  taken.  —  My  God, 
I  had  not  thought  of  that  when  I  resolved  to  go  to 
Paris  at  once!  Oh,  Madame,  fly  now  while  there 
is  chance !  I  assure  you  that  doom  is  hovering 
over  the  Count's  head;  if  you  stay  here,  I  cannot 
go  to  Paris;  but  Hugues  shall  go  with  this  paper 
in  my  stead." 


THE  ROPE  LADDER  21$ 

"  What  is  the  paper,  Monsieur  ?  What  do  you 
mean  by  this  talk  of  the  Count  and  treason?  "  she 
asked  in  sheer  wonder. 

"It  is  a  proof  of  the  Count's  participation  in  the 
late  conspiracy.  I  found  it  in  the  room  where  I 
was  imprisoned.  And  come  what  may,  I  will  see 
that  it  goes  to  Paris  for  the  inspection  of  the  Duke 
de  Sully.  And  then  there  will  be  a  short  shrift  for 
the  Count  de  Lavardin,  I  promise  you." 

"  But  in  that  case,  it  would  be  you  that  caused 
his  death,  Monsieur !  "  she  exclaimed. 

'  The  executioner  would  cause  his  death  —  and 
the  law.  I  should  be  but  the  humble  instrument 
of  heaven  to  bring  it  to  pass." 

"  But  you  would  be  the  instrument  of  my  hus 
band's  death,  Monsieur!  That  must  not  be.  You, 
of  all  men!  No,  no.  Why,  it  would  be  an  eternal 
barrier  between  us  —  in  thought  and  kind  feeling, 
I  mean,  —  in  the  next  world  too.  Oh,  no;  you 
must  not  use  that  paper,  nor  cause  it  to  be  used." 

"  But,  Madame,  he  is  a  traitor.  What  matters 
it  whether  I  or  another  —  it  is  only  justice  —  my 
duty  to  the  King." 

"  But  you  do  not  understand.  I  should  not  dare 
even  pray  for  you!  And  I  must  not  let  you  de 
nounce  him  —  I  must  prevent  your  using  that  paper. 
T  am  his  wife,  Monsieur,  —  I  must  prevent.  Other- 


214  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

wise,  I  should  be  consenting  to  my  husband's 
death!" 

"  He  has  no  scruples  about  consenting  to  yours, 
Madame." 

"  The  sin  is  on  his  part,  then,  not  on  mine.  Come, 
Monsieur,  you  must  let  me  destroy  that  paper."  She 
advanced  toward  me. 

"  No,  Madame ;  not  I.  Nay,  I  will  use  force  to 
keep  it,  if  need  be!  It  is  my  one  weapon,  my  one 
means  of  vengeance."  I  tore  my  wrist  from  her 
hand,  and  put  the  paper  back  into  my  inner  pocket. 

"  Then,  Monsieur,  I  have  said  my  last  to  you. 
I  must  put  you  out  of  my  thoughts,  out  of  my 
prayers  even.  And  if  I  find  means,  I  must  warn 
my  husband." 

"  Listen,  Madame.  There  is  one  condition  upon 
which  I  will  destroy  this  paper  and  keep  silence." 

She  uttered  a  joyful  cry.  I  knew  that  what  she 
thought  of  was  not  her  husband's  fate,  but  the  bar 
rier  she  had  mentioned. 

"  It  is  that  you  will  escape  with  me  at  once,"  I 
said. 

The  joy  passed  out  of  her  face;  but  she  was 
silent. 

"  Consider,"  I  went  on.  "  Not  merely  your  own 
life,  not  merely  mine,  not  merely  Mathilde's,  and 
the  happiness  of  Hugues :  it  is  in  your  power  to 


THE   ROPE   LADDER  21$ 

save  your  husband's  life  also,  and  to  save  his  soul 
from  the  crime  of  your  murder,  if  there  be  any 
degree  between  act  and  intent.  Is  it  not  a  sin  and 
a  folly  to  refuse?  Think  of  the  blood  already  shed 
by  reason  of  this  matter.  Why  should  there  be 
more?  " 

At  last  she  wavered.  I  turned  to  Mathilde,  to 
speak  of  the  order  in  which  we  should  descend  the 
ladder. 

At  that  instant  I  heard  the  key  begin  to  grate 
in  the  lock. 

"  Some  one  is  coming  in !  "  whispered  the  Count 
ess  in  alarm. 

Instantly  I  pushed  Mathilde  upon  the  couch  be 
neath  the  window,  in  a  sitting  posture,  so  that  her 
body  would  conceal  the  end  of  the  rope  ladder. 
The  next  moment  I  had  pulled  the  other  bed  a 
little  way  out  from  the  wall,  and  was  crouching 
behind  it. 

The  door  opened,  and  I  heard  the  noise  of  men 
entering  with  heavy  tread.  Then  the  door  closed. 
There  was  a  sound  of  swift  movement,  then  a 
scream  from  Mathilde  and  a  terrified  cry  from  the 
Countess,  both  voices  being  suddenly  silenced  at 
their  height.  I  raised  my  head,  and  saw  two  power 
ful  men  in  black  masks,  one  of  whom  was  grasping 
the  Countess  by  the  throat  with  his  left  hand  while, 


2l6  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

with  his  right  assisted  by  his  teeth,  he  was  en 
deavouring  to  pass  a  looped  cord  around  her  neck. 
The  other  man  had  both  hands  about  the  neck  of 
Mathilde,  that  he  might  sufficiently  overpower  her 
to  apply  a  similar  cord. 

I  leaped  over  the  bed,  and  upon  the  man  who 
was  trying  to  strangle  the  Countess.  Mad  to  save 
and  avenge  her,  I  sank  my  dagger  into  the  back  of 
his  shoulder,  and  he  fell  without  having  seen  who 
had  attacked  him.  The  murderer  who  was  strug 
gling  with  Mathilde  immediately  turned  from  her 
and  drew  sword  to  attack  me,  at  the  same  time 
crying  out,  "  Garoche,  to  the  rescue ! " 

As  I  could  not  get  the  dagger  out  of  the  other 
man's  shoulder  joint  in  time,  I  drew  my  sword, 
and  parried  my  new  antagonist's  thrust.  The  door 
now  opened,  and  in  came  another  man  with  drawn 
sword,  not  masked :  he  was,  I  suppose,  the  man 
on  guard  on  the  landing.  Seeing  how  matters 
stood,  he  joined  in  the  attack  upon  me.  I  backed 
into  a  corner,  knocking  over  the  chair  of  the  Count 
ess,  who  had  run  to  Mathilde.  The  two  women 
stood  clasping  each  other,  in  terror.  Suddenly 
my  first  assailant  cried,  "  I  leave  him  to  you  for 
a  moment,  Garoche,"  and  ran  and  transferred  the 
key  from  the  outside  to  the  inside  of  the  door, 
which  he  then  closed,  so  as  to  lock  us  all  in.  This 


I     LEAPED    OVER    THE    P,KD.    AND    UPON    TIIK    MAN    WHO    WAS 
TRYING    TO    STRANGLE    THE     COUNTESS." 


THE   ROPE   LADDER 

was  doubtless  to  prevent  the  exit  of  the  Countess 
and  Mathilde,  the  purpose  being  to  keep  the  night's 
doings  in  that  room  as  secret  as  possible  even  from 
the  rest  of  the  household.  This  man  then  pocketed 
the  key,  and,  while  Garoche  continued  to  keep  me 
occupied  in  my  corner,  ran  to  a  side  of  the  cell  and 
began  working  with  an  iron  wedge  at  a  stone  in 
the  floor.  He  soon  raised  this,  showing  it  to  be  a 
thin  slab,  and  left  exposed  a  dark  hole.  He  then 
turned  to  the  Countess,  seized  her  around  the  waist, 
and  tried  to  drag  her  toward  the  opening.  His 
instructions  had  been,  no  doubt,  to  slay  the  women 
without  bloodshed  and  drop  the  bodies  through 
this  secret  aperture,  but  the  unexpected  turn  of 
affairs  had  made  him  decide  to  precipitate  the  end 
and  not  strangle  them  first.  Wild  with  horror  at 
the  prospect  of  their  meeting  so  hideous  a  death, 
I  sprang  into  the  air,  and  ran  my  sword  straight 
into  the  panting  mouth  of  Garoche,  so  that  the 
point  came  out  at  the  back  of  his  neck.  He  dropped, 
and  I  disengaged  my  weapon  barely  in  time  to  check 
the  onslaught  of  the  other  man,  who,  seeing  Ga- 
roche's  fate,  had  left  the  Countess  and  come  at  me 
again.  T  was  out  of  breath  after  the  violent  thrusts 
I  had  made,  and  a  mist  now  clouded  my  eyes.  I 
know  not  how  this  last  contest  would  have  gone, 
had  not  Mathilde,  recovering  her  self-command, 


21 8  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

drawn  the  sword  of  the  man  who  had  fallen  first, 
and,  holding  it  with  both  hands,  pushed  it  with  all 
her  strength  into  my  adversary's  back. 

I  wiped  my  weapons  on  the  clothes  of  the  slain 
murderers.  The  Countess  fell  on  her  knees  and 
thanked  heaven  for  our  preservation.  I  then  went 
to  the  opening  made  by  the  removal  of  the  stone 
slab :  peering  down,  I  could  see  nothing.  I  took 
the  key  of  the  door  from  the  pocket  of  its  last 
holder,  and  dropped  it  through  the  hole,  while  the 
Countess  and  Mathilde  leaned  over  me,  listening. 
Some  moments  passed  before  we  heard  anything; 
then  there  came  the  sound  of  the  key  striking  mud 
in  the  black  depths  far  below.  The  secret  shaft, 
then,  led  to  the  bottom  of  the  tower. 

The  Countess  shuddered,  and  whispered :  "  Come, 
let  us  not  lose  a  moment." 

I  first  lifted  the  masks,  and  recognized  the  mur 
derers  as  fellows  I  had  seen  lounging  in  the  court 
yard.  Then  I  gave  directions  for  descending  the 
ladder.  I  should  have  preferred  being  the  last  to 
leave  the  room  but  that  I  thought  it  necessary  to 
support  the  Countess  in  her  descent  and  Mathilde 
firmly  refused  to  precede  us.  As  the  ladder  might 
not  hold  the  weight  of  three,  Mathilde  would  see 
us  to  the  ground,  and  then  follow. 

Two  could  not  go  out  of  the  window  at  once, 


THE   ROPE   LADDER 

so  I  backed  through  first,  and  waited  when  my 
feet  were  planted  on  the  ladder,  my  breast  being 
then  against  the  edge  of  the  window  sill.  Madame 
followed  me.  I  guided  her  feet  with  one  hand,  and 
placed  them  on  the  ladder,  having  descended  just 
sufficiently  to  make  room  for  her.  I  then  lowered 
myself  another  round,  and  she,  holding  on  to  a 
round  in  the  window  shaft  with  one  hand,  grasped 
the  first  round  outside  with  the  other,  emerged  en 
tirely  from  the  opening,  and  let  me  guide  her  foot 
a  step  lower.  We  then  proceeded  downward  in 
this  manner,  I  holding  my  head  and  body  well  back 
from:  the  ladder  so  that  her  feet  were  usually  on 
a  level  with  my  breast:  thus  if  she  showed  any 
sign  of  weakness,  I  could  throw  an  arm  around 
her.  I  had  first  thought  of  having  her  clasp  me 
around  the  neck,  and  so  descending  with  her,  but 
once  upon  the  ladder,  I  saw  no  safe  way  for  her 
to  get  behind  me,  or  indeed  to  turn  from  facing 
the  ladder.  So  we  came  down  as  T  say,  while  I 
kept  as  well  as  1  could  between  her  and  the  possi 
bility  of  falling.  Frequently  T  asked  in  a  whisper 
if  all  was  well  with  her,  and  she  answered  yes. 

When  we  were  near  the  moat,  T  felt  the  ladder 
move  from  the  wall  and  knew  that  I  fugues  was 
drawing  it  toward  him.  I  warned  the  Countess  of 
our  change  from  a  vertical  to  an  inclined  position, 


220  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

and  so  we  were  swung  across,  and  found  ourselves 
above  solid  earth,  on  which  we  presently  set  foot. 

"  Best  take  Madame  the  Countess  to  the  horses 
while  I  wait  for  Mathilde,"  whispered  Hugues  to 
me,  letting  the  ladder  swing  back;  but  Madame 
would  not  go  till  the  maid  was  safe  beside  us. 
Mathilde,  who  had  watched  our  descent,  now  drew 
her  head  in,  and  speedily  we  saw  her  feet  emerge 
in  its  stead.  She  came  down  the  ladder  with  ease 
and  rapidity,  such  were  her  strength  and  self-pos 
session.  As  soon  as  she  touched  the  ground,  Hugues 
swung  back  the  ladder  to  stay,  and  took  up  his 
cross-bow. 

"  Come,"  I  whispered,  and  we  turned  our  backs 
to  that  grim  tower  and  hastened  along  the  moat 
to  the  forest,  passing  on  the  way  the  high  gable 
window  of  what  had  been  my  prison,  the  postern 
which  I  had  such  good  reason  to  remember,  and 
the  oak  from  which  I  had  seen  Hugues  display 
the  handkerchief.  Scarce  a  word  was  spoken  till 
we  came  to  the  horses.  I  assisted  the  Countess  to 
mount  one  of  Hugues's  two,  she  making  no  diffi 
culty  about  accommodating  herself  to  a  man's  saddle. 
By  that  time  Hugues  and  Mathilde  were  on  his 
second  horse.  I  got  upon  my  own,  and  we  started. 
Our  immediate  purpose  was  to  go  to  Hugues's 


THE   ROPE  LADDER  221 

house  by  the  woods  and  lanes,   fording  the  river 
below  Montoire. 

As  we  came  out  of  the  forest,  beyond  St.  Ou- 
trille,  the  moon  rose,  and  against  the  luminous 
Eastern  sky  we  could  see  the  dark  tower  we  had 
left  behind,  —  tower  of  blood  and  death,  on  which 
I  hoped  never  to  set  eyes  again. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE    PARTING 

WE  hoped  to  be  at  Hugues's  house  before  the 
Countess's  flight  should  be  discovered.  Hugues  and 
I  discussed  the  chances  as  we  rode.  The  Count  would 
probably  give  his  murderous  agents  ample  time  be 
fore  going  to  see  why  they  did  not  come  to  report  the 
deed  accomplished.  He  would  then  lose  many  min 
utes  in  breaking  into  the  cell,  and  again  in  question 
ing  the  watchman  on  the  tower  —  who  could  not 
have  seen  us  in  the  woods  and  distant  lanes  —  and 
considering  what  to  do.  The  bloodhounds  would 
doubtless  be  put  upon  the  Countess's  scent,  but  they 
would  lose  it  at  the  place  where  we  had  taken  horse. 
And  then,  Hugues  thought,  having  tracked  us  into 
the  forest,  the  Count  would  assume  that  we  had 
continued  our  flight  through  it  without  change  of 
direction,  and  he  would  push  on  to  St.  Arnoult,  and 
along  the  road  to  Chateaurenault  and  Tours.  This 
was,  indeed,  the  most  likely  supposition.  The  Count 
would  scarce  expect  to  find  us  harboured  in  any 


THE  PARTING  22$ 

house  ill  the  neighbourhood,  and  he  knew  nothing 
of  Hugues's  attachment  to  Mathilde.  Still  I 
thought  it  well  that  the  Countess  should  travel  on 
as  far  as  possible  that  night,  and  I  asked  her  if 
she  felt  able  to  do  so  after  stopping  at  Hugues's 
house  for  some  food. 

"  Oh,  yes,"  she  answered  compliantly. 

I  then  broke  to  her  that  Hugues  and  I  had  pro 
vided  a  suit  of  boy's  clothes  which  she  might  sub 
stitute  for  her  present  attire  at  his  house,  and  so 
travel  with  less  likelihood  of  attracting  notice.  To 
this  she  made  no  objection.  She  seemed,  on  leaving 
the  chateau,  to  have  resigned  herself,  almost  lan 
guidly,  to  guidance.  A  kind  of  listlessness  had  come 
over  her,  which  I  attributed  to  exhaustion  of  spirit 
after  all  she  had  experienced. 

I  then  told  her  that  Hugues  and  I  had  decided  it 
best  that  Mathilde  should  stay  at  his  house  for  the 
present,  keeping  very  close  and  having  the  hiding- 
place  accessible,  while  T  went  on  with  the  Countess. 
Hugues  himself,  who  could  entirely  trust  his  old 
woman-servant  and  his  boy,  would  see  us  as  far  as 
to  our  first  resting-place. 

To  these  proposals  also  she  said  "  Very  well,"  in 
a  tone  of  half-indifference,  but  she  cast  a  long,  sad 
look  at  Mathilde,  at  mention  of  leaving  her. 

"  And  then,   Madame,"   I  went  on,  "  as  to  our 


224  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

journey  after  we  leave  Hugues's  house.  You  have 
said  you  are  without  relations  or  fortune." 

"  Alas,  yes.  A  provision  for  life-maintenance 
at  the  convent  was  all  the  fortune  left  me." 

"  In  that  case,  I  ask  you,  in  the  name  of  my 
father  and  mother,  to  honour  them  as  their  guest 
at  La  Tournoire.  I  can  promise  you  a  safe  and 
private  refuge  there :  I  can  promise  you  the  friend 
ship  of  my  mother,  the  protection  of  my  father,  and 
his  good  offices  with  the  King,  if  need  be,  to  secure 
your  rightful  claims  when  the  Count  de  Lavardin 
dies,  as  he  must  before  many  years." 

"  No,  no,  Monsieur,  I  shall  have  no  claims.  The 
Count  married  me  without  dowry,  and  if  there  be 
any  other  claims  I  surrender  them.  As  for  your  gen 
erous  offer,  I  cannot  think  of  accepting  it.  You  and 
I  are  soon  to  separate,  and  must  not  see  each  other 
again." 

"  But,  Madame,  I  need  not  be  at  La  Tournoire 
while  you  are  there.  I  shall  be  out  in  the  world, 
seeking  honour  and  fortune." 

"  No,  Monsieur,  it  is  not  to  be  thought  of.  My 
only  refuge  is  the  convent  from  which  the  Count 
took  me." 

"  But  is  it  safe  to  go  there?  Have  you  not  said 
yourself  that  the  Count  would  take  measures  to  in 
tercept  you  on  the  way?  " 


THE   PARTING  22$ 

"  But  you  and  Hugues  just  now  agreed  that  the 
Count  would  probably  seek  me  on  the  road  to 
Chateaurenault.  That  is  in  the  opposite  direction 
to  the  convent,  which  is  beyond  Chateaudun." 

"  But  the  Count  may  seek  toward  the  convent 
when  he  fails  to  find  you  in  the  other  direction.  Or 
he  may  take  the  precaution  to  send  a  party  that  way 
at  once." 

"  We  shall  be  there  before  he  or  his  emissaries 
can,  shall  we  not?  Once  in  the  convent,  I  shall  be 
safe.  —  And  besides,  Monsieur,"  —  her  voice  took 
on  a  faint  touch  of  mock-laughing  bitterness  —  "  he 
will  think  I  have  run  away  with  you  for  love,  and  for 
a  different  life  than  that  of  a  convent.  No;  as  mat 
ters  are,  it  is  scarce  likely  he  will  seek  me  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  the  convent." 

It  was  then  determined  that  we  should  make  for 
the  convent,  which,  curiously,  as  it  was  beyond 
Chateaudun,  happened  to  be  upon  my  road  to  Paris. 
We  now  arrived  at  Hugues's  gate. 

I  dismounted  only  to  help  the  Countess,  and  stayed 
in  the  road  with  the  horses,  while  Hugues  led 
Madame  and  Mathilde  into  the  cottage.  He  took 
them  thence  into  the  mill,  that  they  might  eat,  and 
the  Countess  change  her  dress,  at  the  very  en 
trance  to  the  hiding-place.  He  then  returned  to  me, 
the  plan  being  that  if  we  heard  pursuit  he  and  I  were 


226  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

to  mount  and  ride  on,  thus  leading  our  enemies 
away  from  the  Countess,  who  with  Mathilde  should 
betake  herself  to  the  hiding-place  till  danger  was 
past.  With  Hugues's  knowledge  of  the  byways  and 
forest  paths,  we  might  be  able  to  elude  the  hunt. 
During  this  wait  we  refreshed  ourselves  with  wine 
and  bread,  which  the  old  woman  brought,  and  the 
boy  fed  the  horses.  In  a  short  time  the  Countess  re 
appeared,  a  graceful,  slender  youth  in  doublet, 
breeches,  riding-boots  of  thin  leather,  cap,  and 
gloves.  Her  undulating  hair  had  been  reduced  by 
Mathilde,  with  a  pair  of  shears,  to  a  suitable  short 
ness.  Mathilde  followed  her,  loth  to  part.  We 
allowed  little  time  for  leave-taking  with  the  poor 
girl,  and  were  soon  mounted  and  away,  Hugues 
leading. 

"  I  suggest,  Madame,"  said  I,  as  we  proceeded 
along  the  road,  which  wras  soon  shadowed  from  the 
moonlight  by  a  narrow  wood  at  our  right,  "  that  on 
this  journey  you  pass  as  my  young  brother,  going 
with  me  to  Paris  to  the  University.  I  will  say  that 
we  have  ridden  ahead  of  our  baggage  and  attend 
ants,  —  which  is  literally  true,  for  my  baggage 
remains  at  Hugues's  house  and  you  have  left  Ma 
thilde  there." 

"  Very  well,  Monsieur,"  she  replied. 

"  I  should  have  some  name  to  call  you  by  upon 


THE   PARTING  22/ 

occasion,"  said  I.  "  I  will  travel  as  Henri  de  Varion, 
for  De  Varion  was  my  mother's  name,  and  if  you 
are  willing  to  use  it  — 

"  Certainly,  Monsieur.  As  for  a  name  to  call  me 
by  upon  occasion,  there  will  be  least  falsehood  in 
calling  me  Louis ;  for  my  real  name  is  Louise." 

"  Thank  you,  Madame ;  and  if  yon  have  to1  address 
me  before  people,  do  not  forget  to  call  me  Henri." 

"  I  shall  not  forget." 

Her  manner  in  this  acquiescence  was  that  of  one 
who  follows  blindly  where  a  trusted  guide  directs, 
but  who  takes  little  interest  in  the  course  or  the  out 
come.  A  kind  of  forlorn  indifference  seemed  to 
have  stolen  over  her.  But  she  listened  to  the  par 
ticulars  of  residence  and  history  with  which  I 
thought  it  wise  to  provide  ourselves,  and  briefly 
assented  to  all.  She  then  lapsed  into  silence,  from 
which  I  could  not  draw  her  beyond  the  fewest  words 
that  would  serve  in  politeness  to  answer  my  own 
speeches. 

Meanwhile  Hugues  led  us  from  the  road  and 
across  the  narrow  wood,  thence  by  a  lane  and  a 
pasture  field  to  the  highway  for  Vendome  and  Paris. 
We  pushed  on  steadily,  passed  through  Les  Roches, 
which  was  sound  asleep,  and,  stopping  only  now 
and  then  to  let  our  horses  drink  at  some  stream,  at 
which  times  we  listened  and  heard  no  sound  upon 


228  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

the  road,  we  entered  Vendome  soon  after  daylight. 

"  Had  we  better  stop  here  for  a  few  hours  ?  "  said 
I,  watching  the  Countess  and  perceiving  with  sorrow 
how  tired  and  weak  she  looked. 

"  I  think  it  well,  Monsieur,"  replied  Hugues,  his 
eyes  dwelling  where  mine  did. 

"  And  yet,"  I  said,  with  a  thought  of  the  horror 
of  her  being  taken,  "  it  is  so  few  leagues  from  Lav- 
ardin.  In  such  a  town,  too,  the  Count's  men  would 
visit  all  the  inns.  If  we  might  go  on  to  some  village 
—  some  obscure  inn.  Could  you  keep  up  till  then, 
Madame,  do  you  think  ?  " 

"  Oh,  yes,  —  I  think  so."  But  her  pallor  of  face, 
her  weakness  of  voice,  belied  her  words. 

"  We  should  be  more  closely  observed  at  some 
smaller  place  than  here,"  said  Hugues.  "  Besides, 
we  need  not  go  to  an  inn  here.  There  is  a  decent, 
close-mouthed  woman  I  know,  a  butcher's  widow, 
who  will  lodge  you  if  her  rooms  are  not  taken.  It 
would  be  best  to  avoid  the  inns  and  go  to  her  house 
at  once.  As  like  as  not,  if  the  Count  did  hunt  this 
road,  he  would  pass  through  the  town  without  guess 
ing  you  wrere  at  private  lodgings." 

"  It  is  the  best  thing  we  can  do,"  said  I,  with  a 
blessing  upon  all  widows  of  butchers.  Hugues 
guided  us  to  a  little  street  behind  the  church  of  the 
Trinity,  and  soon  brought  the  widow's  servant,  and 


THE  PARTING  2 29 

then  the  widow  herself,  to  the  door.  Her  rooms 
were  vacant,  and  we  took  two  of  them,  in  the  top 
story,  one  overlooking  the  street,  the  other  a  back 
yard  wherein  she  agreed  to  let  our  horses  stand. 
She  promised  moreover  to  say  nothing  of  our  pres 
ence  there,  and  so,  while  Hugues  led  the  horses 
through  the  narrow  stone-paved  passage,  the  widow 
showed  us  to  our  rooms.  The  front  one  being  the 
larger  and  better,  I  left  the  Countess  in  possession  of 
it  as  soon  as  we  were  alone,  that  she  might  rest  until 
the  woman  brought  the  food  I  had  ordered. 

When  breakfast  was  set  out  in  the  back  room,  and 
the  Countess  opened  her  door  in  answer  to  my  knock, 
she  looked  so  worn  out  and  ill  that  I  was  alarmed. 
She  had  fallen  asleep,  she  said,  and  my  knock  had 
weakened  her.  She  ate  little,  and  I  could  see  that 
she  was  glad  to  go  back  and  lie  down  again. 

I  had  thought  to  resume  our  journey  in  the  even 
ing,  and  perhaps  reach  Chateaudun  by  a  night's 
riding.  But  at  evening  the  Countess  seemed  no  more 
fit  to  travel  than  before.  So  I  decided  to  stay  at  the 
widow's  till  Madame  was  fully  recovered.  Hugues 
would  have  remained  with  us  another  day,  but  I  sent 
him  back  to  his  mill  and  Mathilde. 

On  the  morrow  the  Countess  was  no  better.  I  took 
the  risk  of  going  out,  obtaining  medicine  at  the 
apothecary's,  and  purchasing  other  necessary  things 


230  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

for  both  of  us  which  we  had  not  been  able  to  pro 
vide  before  our  flight.  I  was  in  dread  lest  we  might 
have  to  resort  to  a  physician  and  so  make  discovery 
that  my  young  brother  \vas  a  woman.  Madame 
declared  her  illness  was  but  exhaustion,  and  that 
she  would  soon  be  able  to  go  on.  But  it  was  some 
days  before  I  thought  her  strong  enough  to  do  so. 

We  had  come  into  Vendome  on  a  Wednesday: 
we  left  it  on  the  following  Monday  morning.  We 
encountered  nothing  troublesome  on  the  road,  and 
arrived  at  Chateaudun  that  Monday  night.  The 
Countess  endured  the  journey  fairly  well;  but  her 
strange,  dreamy  listlessness  had  not  left  her. 

At  Chateaudun  as  at  Vendome,  we  sought  out 
lodgings  in  a  by-street,  and  therein  passed  the  night. 
We  were  now  but  a  few  hours'  ride  from  the  convent, 
by  Madame's  account  of  its  location.  Soon  I  should 
have  to  part  from  her,  with  the  intention  on  her  side 
not  to  see  me  again,  and  the  promise  on  mine  to 
respect  that  intention.  To  postpone  this  moment 
as  long  as  possible,  I  found  pretexts  for  delaying 
our  departure  in  the  morning ;  but  as  afternoon  came 
on  she  insisted  upon  our  setting  out.  I  did  so  with 
a  sorrowful  heart,  knowing  it  meant  I  must  take 
my  last  leave  of  her  that  evening. 

From  our  having  passed  nearly  a  week  without 
any  sign  of  pursuit,  a  feeling  of  security  had  arisen 


THE   PARTING  2$  I 

in  us.  If  the  Count  or  his  men  had  sought  in  this 
direction,  passing  through  Vendome  while  we  lay 
quiet  in  our  back  street,  that  search  would  probably 
be  over  by  this  time.  But  even  if  chase  had  not  been 
made  simultaneously  by  various  parties  on  various 
roads,  there  had  been  time  now  for  search  in  differ 
ent  directions  one  after  another.  Yet  spies  might 
remain  posted  at  places  along  the  roads  for  an  in 
definite  period,  especially  near  the  convent.  But  as 
long  as  the  risk  was  only  that  of  encountering  a  man 
or  two  at  once,  I  had  confidence  enough.  In  Ven 
dome  I  had  bought  the  Countess  a  light  rapier  to 
wear  for  the  sake  of  appearance,  of  course  not  ex 
pecting  her  to  use  it.  But  though  in  case  of  attack  I 
should  have  to  fight  alone,  I  felt  that  her  presence 
would  make  me  a  match  for  two  at  least. 

I  tried  to  avoid  falling  in  with  people  on  the  road, 
but  a  little  way  out  from  Chateaudun  we  came  upon 
a  country  gentleman,  of  a  well-fed  and  amiable  sort, 
whose  desire  for  companionship  would  let  us  neither 
pass  ahead  nor  drop  behind.  He  was  followed  by 
three  stout  servants,  and  expressed  some  concern 
at  seeing  two  young  gentlemen  like  us  going  that 
road  without  attendants. 

"  Though  to  1>e  sure,"  he  added,  "  there  seems  to 
be  less  danger  now;  but  you  must  have  heard  of  the 
band  of  robbers  that  haunt  the  forests  about  Bonne- 


232  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

val  and  further  on.  There  has  been  little  news  of 
their  doings  lately,  and  some  people  think  they  may 
have  gone  to  other  parts.  But  who  knows  when  they 
will  suddenly  make  themselves  heard  'of  again,  when 
least  expected  ?  —  'tis  always  the  way." 

He  soon  made  us  forget  about  dangers  of  the  road, 
however,  by  his  hearty  talk ;  though,  indeed,  for  all 
his  good-fellowship  I  would  rather  have  been  alone 
with  Madame  in  these  last  moments.  About  a 
league  from  Chateaudun,  he  arrived  at  his  own  small 
estate,  rich  in  wines  and  orchards ;  he  regretted  that 
we  would  not  stop,  and  recommended  inns  for  us  at 
Bonneval  and  the  towns  beyond. 

We  rode  on,  the  Countess  and  I,  in  silence,  my  own 
heart  too  disturbed  for  speech,  and  she  in  that  same 
dispirited  state  which  had  been  hers  from  the  begin 
ning  of  our  flight.  Indeed  now,  when  I  was  so  soon 
to  bid  her  farewell,  she  seemed  more  tired  and  melan 
choly,  pale  and  drooping,  than  I  had  yet  seen  her. 
As  I  was  sadly  noticing  this,  we  came  to  a  place 
where  a  lesser  road  ran  from  the  highway  toward 
a  long  stretch  of  woods  at  the  right.  The  Countess 
drew  in  her  horse,  and  said,  indicating  the  branch 
road: 

"  That  is  my  way,  Monsieur.  I  will  say  adieu 
here;  but  I  will  not  even  try  to  thank  you.  You 


THE   PARTING  233 

have  risked  your  life  for  me  many  times  over.  I 
will  pray  for  you  —  with  my  last  breath." 

"  But,  Madame,"  I  exclaimed  in  astonishment, 
"  we  are  not  to  say  adieu  here.  I  must  see  you  to  the 
convent." 

'  The  convent  is  not  so  far  now.  I  know  the  way ; 
and  1  wish  to  go  there  alone.  You  will  respect  my 
wish,  I  know :  have  you  not  had  your  way  entirely 
so  far  on  our  journey?  You  cannot  justly  refuse 
me  my  will  now."  She  gave  a  wan  little  smile  as 
if  she  knew  the  argument  was  not  a  fair  one. 

"But,  Madame,  —  what  can  he  your  reason?  — 

It  is  not  safe.     Surely  you  will  not  deny  me  the 

happiness  of  seeing  my  service  fully  accomplished, 

—  of  knowing  that  you  are  safe  at  the  convent?" 

"  I  am  nearly  there.  I  know  the  road,  —  it  is  a 
shorter  way  than  the  high  roads,  but  little  used. 
I  shall  meet  no  travellers.  1  fear  no  danger." 

"  But  consider,  Madame.  The  danger  may  be  at 
the  very  end  of  your  journey.  The  Count  may  have 
spies  within  sight  of  the  convent.  You  may  fall 
into  a  trap  at  the  last  moment." 

"  I  can  go  first  to  the  house  of  a  woodman  in  the 
forest,  whose  wife  was  a  servant  of  my  mother's. 
They  are  good,  trustworthy  people,  and  can  see  if 
all  is  safe  before  I  approach  the  convent.  If  there 
is  danger,  I  can  send  word  by  them  to  the  Mother 


234  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

Superior,  who  can  find  means  to  get  me  in  secretly 
at  night.  You  may  deem  your  service  accomplished, 
Monsieur.  I  must  take  my  leave  now." 

"  But  it  is  so  strange !    What  can  be  your  reason  ? 

—  what  can  be  your  objection  to  my  going  with 
you?  " 

"  Ah,  Monsieur,  it  may  be  unfair,  but  a  woman  is 
exempt  from  having  to  give  reasons.  It  is  my  wish, 
• —  is  not  that  enough  ?  I  am  so  deeply  your  debtor 
already,  —  let  me  be  your  debtor  in  this  one  thing 
more.  —  You  have  spent  money  for  me :  I  have 
no  means  of  repaying  —  nay,  I  will  not  mention  it, 

—  you  have  given  me  so  much  that  is  above  all 
price,  —  your  courage  and   skill.      But  enough   of 
this  —  to  speak  of  such  things  in  my  poor  way  is  to 
cheapen  them.    Adieu,  Monsieur !  —  adieu,  Henri !  " 

She  held  out  her  hand,  to  which  I  lowered  my  lips 
without  a  word,  for  I  could  not  speak. 

"  You  will  go  your  way  when  I  go  mine,"  she  said 
with  tenderness.  "  To  Paris,  perhaps  ?  " 

"  To  Paris  —  I  suppose  so,"  I  said  vaguely. 

"  This  horse  belongs  to  Hugues,"  she  said,  strok 
ing  the  animal's  neck.  "  I  may  find  means  to  send 
it  back  to  him.  —  Well,  adieu !  God  be  with  you 
on  your  journey,  Monsieur,  —  and  through  your 
life." 


THE   PARTING  235 

"Oh,  Madame!  —  adieu,  if  you  will  have  it  so! 
adieu !  —  adieu,  Louis !  " 

She  smiled  acquiescently  at  my  use  of  the  name 
by  which  I  had  had  occasion  to  call  her  a  few  times 
at  our  lodging-places.  Then,  saying  once  more, 
"  Adieu,  Henri !  "  she  turned  her  horse's  head  and 
started  down  the  by-road.  With  a  heavy  heart,  I 
waited  till  she  had  disappeared  in  the  woods.  I  had 
hoped  she  might  look  back,  but  she  had  not  done  so. 

A  movement  of  my  rein,  which  I  made  without 
intention,  was  taken  by  my  horse  as  a  signal  to  go 
on,  and  the  creature,  resuming  its  original  direction, 
kept  to  the  highway  and  plodded  along  toward  Bon- 
neval  and  Paris. 

Never  in  all  my  life,  before  or  since,  have  I  felt 
so  alone.  What  was  there  for  me  to  do  now?  All 
my  care,  all  my  heart,  was  with  the  solitary  figure 
on  horseback  somewhere  yonder  in  the  forest.  Had 
life  any  object  for  me  elsewhere? 

Yes,  faith !  —  and  I  laughed  ironically  as  it  came 
back  to  my  thoughts  —  I  might  now  go  on  to  Paris 
and  cut  off  the  moustaches  of  Brignan  de  Brignan ! 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

IN    THE    FOREST 

BUT  I  had  not  yet  come  in  sight  of  Bonneval,  when 
fearful  misgivings  began  to  assail  me  as  to  what 
might  befall  the  Countess.  I  awoke  to  a  full  sense 
of  my  folly  in  yielding  to  her  wish.  Her  own  ap 
parent  confidence  of  safety  had  made  me,  for  a 
time,  feel  there  must  be  indeed  small  danger.  I 
had  too  weakly  given  way  to  her  right  of  command 
in  the  case.  I  had  been  too  easily  checked  by  respect 
for  what  private  reason  she  might  have  for  wishing 
to  go  on  without  company.  I  had  played  the  boy 
and  the  fool,  and  if  ever  there  had  been  a  time 
when  I  ought  to  have  used  a  man's  authority,  laugh 
ing  down  her  protests,  it  had  been  when  she  rode 
away  alone  toward  the  forest. 

I  turned  my  horse  about,  resolved  to  undo  my 
error  as  far  as  I  might,  —  to  go  back  and  take  the 
road  she  had  taken,  and  not  rest  till  I  knew  she 
was  safe  in  the  convent. 

236 


IN  THE   FOREST  237 

My  fears  increased  as  I  went.  What  the  coun 
try  gentleman  had  said  about  robbers  came  back 
to  my  mind.  I  arrived  at  the  junction  of  the  roads, 
and  galloped  to  the  woods.  Once  among  the  trees, 
I  had  to  proceed  slowly,  for  the  road  dwindled  to 
a  mere  path,  so  grown  with  grass  as  to  show  how 
little  it  was  ordinarily  resorted  to.  But  there  were 
horseshoe  prints  which,  though  at  first  I  took  them 
to  be  only  those  of  the  Countess's  horse,  soon  ap 
peared  so  numerously  together  that  I  saw  there 
must  have  been  other  travellers  there  recently.  I 
perceived,  too,  that  the  wood  was  of  great  depth 
and  extent,  and  not  the  narrow  strip  I  had  supposed. 
It  was,  in  fact,  part  of  a  large  forest.  I  became  the 
more  disquieted,  till  at  last,  as  the  light  of  day  began 
to  die  out  of  the  woods,  I  was  oppressed  with  a  belief 
as  strong  as  certainty,  that  some  great  peril  had 
already  fallen  upon  her  I  loved. 

I  came  into  a  little  green  glade,  around  which  I 
glanced.  My  heart  seemed  to  faint  within  me,  for 
there,  by  a  small  stream  that  trickled  through  the 
glade,  was  a  horse  grazing,  —  a  horse  with  bridle 
and  saddle  but  no  rider.  The  rein  hung  upon  the 
grass,  the  saddle  was  pulled  awry,  and  the  horse 
was  that  of  the  Countess. 

I  looked  wildly  in  every  direction,  but  she  was 
nowhere  to  be  seen.  The  horse  raised  his  head, 


238  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

and  whinnied  in  recognition  of  me  and  my  animal, 
then  went  on  cropping  the  grass.  I  rode  over  to 
him,  as  if  by  questioning  the  dumb  beast  I  might 
learn  where  his  mistress  was.  There  was  no  sign 
of  any  sort  by  which  I  might  be  guided  in  seeking 
her. 

I  called  aloud,  "  Madame!  madame!  "  But  there 
was  only  the  faint  breeze  of  evening  among  the 
treetops  for  answer. 

But  the  horse  could  not  have  wandered  far. 
Whatever  had  occurred,  there  must  be  traces  near. 
My  best  course  was  to  search  the  forest  close  at 
hand :  any  one  of  those  darkening  aisles  stretching 
on  every  side,  like  corridors  leading  to  caves  of 
gloom,  might  contain  the  secret :  each  dusky  avenue, 
its  ground  hidden  by  tangled  forest  growth,  seemed 
to  bid  me  come  and  discover.  I  dismounted,  know 
ing  I  could  trust  my  horse  to  stay  in  the  glade,  and, 
crossing  the  stream,  explored  the  further  portion 
of  the  path. 

I  came  to  a  place  where  the  underbrush  at  the 
side  of  the  path  was  somewhat  beaten  aside.  I 
thought  I  could  distinguish  where  some  person  or 
animal  had  gone  from  this  place,  tramping  a  sort 
of  barely  traceable  furrow  through  the  tangle.  I 
followed  this  course:  it  led  me  back  to  the  glade. 
Doubtless  the  horse  had  made  it. 


IN   THE   FOREST  239 

I  was  about  to  go  back  along  the  path,  when  I 
noticed  a  similar  trodden-down  appearance  along 
one  side  of  the  stream  where  it  left  the  glade.  Hop 
ing  little,  I  examined  this.  It  brought  me,  after 
a  few  yards,  to  a  clear  piece  of  turf  swelling  up 
around  the  roots  of  an  oak.  And  lying  there,  on 
the  grassy  incline,  with  her  head  at  the  foot  of 
the  oak,  was  the  Countess,  as  silent  and  motionless 
as  death,  with  blood  upon  her  forehead. 

My  own  heart  leaping,  I  knelt  to  discover  if 
hers  still  moved.  Her  body  stirred  at  my  touch. 
I  dipped  my  handkerchief  in  the  stream,  and  gently 
washed  away  the  blood,  but  revealed  no  cut  until 
T  examined  beneath  the  hair,  when  I  found  a  long 
shallow  gash.  I  hastily  cleansed  her  hair  of  the 
blood  as  well  as  I  could,  with  such  care  as  not  to 
cause  the  wound  to  flow  anew.  All  the  time  I  was 
doing  this,  my  joy  at  finding  her  alive  and  free 
was  such  that  I  could  have  sobbed  aloud. 

She  awoke  and  recognized  me,  first  smiling 
faintly,  but  in  a  moment  parting  her  lips  in  sor 
rowful  surprise,  and  then,  after  glancing  round, 
giving  a  sigh  of  profound  weariness. 

"Am  I  then  still  alive?"    she  murmured. 

"  Yes,  Madame ;  —  I  thank  God  from  my  heart." 

"  It  is  His  will,"  she  said.  "  I  had  hoped  —  I 
had  thought  my  life  in  this  world  was  ended." 


240  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

"Oh,  do  not  say  that.     What  can  you  mean?" 

"  When  they  surrounded  me  —  the  men  who 
sprang  up  at  the  sides  of  the  path  —  I  thought, 
'  Yes,  these  are  the  robbers  the  gentleman  spoke 
of,  —  God  has  been  kind  and  has  sent  them  to 
waylay  me :  if  I  resist,  I  may  be  killed,  and  surely 
I  have  a  right  to  resist.'  So  I  drew  my  sword, 
and  made  a  thrust  at  the  nearest.  He  struck  me 
with  some  weapon  —  I  did  not  even  notice  what 
it  was,  I  was  so  glad  when  it  came  swiftly  —  when 
I  felt  I  could  not  save  myself.  The  blow  was  like 
a  kiss  —  the  kiss  of  death,  welcoming  me  out  of  this 
life  of  sad  and  bitter  prospects." 

"  Oh,  Madame,  how  can  you  talk  in  this  way, 
when  you  are  still  young  and  beautiful,  and  there 
are  those  who  love  you?  " 

"  You  do  not  know  all,  Henri.  What  is  there 
for  me  in  life?  I  am  weak  to  complain  —  weak 
to  long  for  death  —  sinful,  perhaps,  to  put  myself 
in  its  way,  but  surely  Heaven  will  pardon  that  sin,  — 
weak,  yes ;  but,  alas,  I  cannot  help  it,  —  women 
are  weak,  are  they  not?  What  is  before  me,  then? 
I  am  one  without  a  place  in  the  world  —  without 
relations,  without  fortune.  If  I  were  a  man,  I 
might  seek  my  fortune  —  there  are  the  wars,  there 
are  many  kinds  of  honourable  service.  But  what 


IN  THE  FOREST  241 

is  there  for  a  woman,  a  wife  who  has  run  away 
from  her  husband?" 

"  But  Madame,  the  convent,  —  you  have  a  right 
to  be  maintained  there.  You  can  at  least  live  there, 
till  time  annuls  the  Count's  claims  upon  you.  And 
then  who  knows  what  the  future  may  bring?" 

"  The  convent  —  I  have  told  you  I  should  be 
safe  there,  and  so  no  doubt  I  should  if  I  took  the 
veil  —  " 

"  Nay,  Madame,  not  that,  save  as  a  last  resort !  " 

"  Alas,  I  may  not  though  I  would.  Do  you  think 
I  should  hesitate  if  I  were  free?  How  gladly  I 
would  bury  myself  from  this  world,  give  myself 
at  once  to  Heaven !  But  that  resource  —  that  happi 
ness  —  is  forbidden  me.  My  mother,  as  she  neared 
death,  saw  no  security  for  me  but  as  a  life-guest 
at  a  convent.  Our  small  fortune  barely  sufficed 
to  make  the  provision.  But  she  did  not  wish  me 
to  become  a  nun,  and  as  she  feared  the  influence 
of  the  convent  might  lead  that  way,  she  put  me 
under  a  promise  never  to  take  the  veil.  So  I  am 
without  the  one  natural  resource  of  a  woman  in 
my  position." 

"  But  do  you  mean  that  you  will  not  be  safe 
at  the  convent  merely  as  a  guest?" 

"  The  Count  may  claim  the  fulfilment  of  his  rights 
as  a  husband.  He  may  use  force  to  take  me  away. 


242  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

The  Mother  Superior  cannot  withhold  me  from 
him;  and  indeed  I  fear  she  would  be  little  inclined 
to  if  she  could,  unless  I  consented  to  take  the  veil. 
Before  the  possibility  of  my  marriage  came  up, 
she  was  always  urging  me  to  apply  for  a  remission 
of  the  vow  to  my  mother,  so  that  I  might  become 
a  nun.  But  that  I  would  never  do." 

"  But,  Madame,  knowing  all  this,  how  could  you 
select  the  convent  as  your  refuge,  and  let  me  bring 
you  so  far  toward  it  ?  " 

"  Ah,  Monsieur,  what  place  in  the  world  was 
there  for  me?  And  yet  I  had  to  go  somewhere, 
that  your  life  might  be  saved,  and  Mathilde's,  and 
the  happiness  of  poor  Hugues.  There  was  no  other 
way  to  draw  you  far  from  that  chateau  of  murder, 
no  other  way  to  detach  Mathilde  from  one  who 
could  bring  her  nothing  but  calamity.  And  to-day, 
when  I  left  you,  I  thought  all  this  was  accomplished, 
and  I  was  free  to  go  my  way  in  search  of  death." 

"  Oh,  Madame,  if  I  had  known  what  was  in  your 
mind!  Then  you  did  not  mean  to  go  to  the  con 
vent?" 

"  I  meant  to  go  toward  the  convent.  It  is  further 
away  than  I  allowed  you  to  suppose.  I  felt  —  I 
know  not  why  —  that  death  would  meet  me  on 
the  way.  I  felt  in  my  heart  a  promise  that  God 
would  do  me  that  kindness.  At  first  I  had  no  idea 


IN   THE   FOREST  243 

of  what  form  my  deliverer  would  take.  Perhaps, 
I  thought,  I  might  be  permitted  to  lose  my  way 
in  the  forest  and  die  of  hunger,  or  perhaps  I  might 
encounter  some  wild  beast,  or  a  storm  might  arise 
and  cause  me  to  be  struck  by  lightning  or  a  falling 
bough,  or  I  might  be  so  chilled  and  weakened  by 
rain  that  I  must  needs  lie  down  and  die.  I  knew 
not  what  shape,  —  all  I  felt  was,  that  it  waited  for 
me  in  the  forest.  And  when  the  gentleman  spoke 
of  robbers,  I  rejoiced,  for  it  seemed  to  confirm  my 
belief." 

"  And  that  is  why  you  would  not  let  me  come 
with  you?  " 

''  Yes,  certainly ;  that  you  might  not  be  present 
to  drive  death  a\vay  from  me,  or  meet  it  with  me. 
I  hoped  you  would  go  on  to  Paris,  thinking  me 
safe,  and  that  you  would  soon  forget  me.  You  see 
how  I  desire  you  to  live,  and  how  you  can  please 
me  only  by  doing  so." 

"  And  so,  when  you  were  at  last  in  the  for 
est—  ?" 

"  At  last  in  the  forest,  yes  —  I  knew  not  how 
long  I  should  have  to  ride,  but  I  made  no  haste,  — 
sooner  or  later  it  would  come,  I  thought.  The  birds 
hopping  about  on  the  branches  seemed  to  be  saying 
to  one  another,  '  See  this  lady  who  has  come  to 
meet  death.'  I  crossed  a  glade,  and  something 


244  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

seemed  to  whisper  to  my  heart,  '  Yonder  it  lies 
waiting,  yonder  in  the  shades  beyond  that  little 
stream.'  So  I  went  on,  and  true  enough,  before 
I  had  gone  far,  five  or  six  rough  men  sprang  out 
from  the  bushes.  Two  caught  my  reins,  and  one 
raised  a  weapon  of  some  kind  and  bade  me  deliver 
up  my  purse.  I  had  no  purse  to  deliver,  and  I 
feared  they  might  let  me  go  as  not  worth  their 
trouble.  Then  I  thought  they  might  hold  me  for 
ransom,  or  rob  me  of  my  clothes,  and  discover  I 
was  a  woman.  Surely  I  was  justified  in  resisting 
such  a  fate;  so  I  drew  the  sword  you  gave  me, 
and  made  a  pass  at  the  man  with  the  weapon.  He 
struck  instantly,  before  I  could  turn  my  head  aside, 
and  I  had  time  only  for  a  flash  of  joy  that  God 
had  indeed  granted  me  deliverance.  I  scarce  felt 
the  blow,  and  then  all  went  out  in  darkness.  I 
knew  nothing  after.  How  did  I  come  here?  This 
is  not  the  place  where  I  met  the  robbers." 

"  It  is  very  strange,"  said  I.  "  This  is  where 
I  found  you,  only  a  little  while  before  you  came 
to  life.  I  had  searched  the  path,  but  I  saw  no  rob 
bers.  They  did  not  take  your  horse,  —  I  found  it 
in  the  glade  yonder,  where  I  have  left  mine  with 
it.  That  must  be  the  glade  you  crossed  before 
they  appeared." 


IN  THE   FOREST  245 

"But  how  came  you  to  be  here?  Ah,  did  you 
disregard  my  wish  and  follow  me?" 

"Not  at  first.  No;  I  went  on  toward  Paris 
as  you  bade  me.  But  after  awhile  I  too  had  a 
feeling  of  danger  befalling  you  in  this  forest.  It 
was  so  strong  that  I  could  not  force  myself  to 
go  on.  So  I  rode  back,  hoping  to  come  in  sight 
of  you  and  follow  at  a  distance.  I  could  not  do 
otherwise." 

"  Ah,  Henri,  perhaps  it  is  to  you  I  owe  the  ill 
service  of  bringing  me  back  to  life.  Who  knows? 
—  I  might  have  passed  quietly  away  to  death  here 
had  you  not  come  and  revived  the  feeble  spark 
left  in  me.  I  must  have  been  unconscious  a  long 
time." 

"  Yes;  thank  God  I  arrived  no  later  than  I  did. 
But  why  should  the  robbers  have  brought  you  here  ? 
They  have  not  even  taken  any  of  your  clothes.  See, 
here  is  your  sword,  replaced  in  its  scabbard;  even 
your  cap  is  here,  beside  your  head  —  look  where 
the  villain's  weapon  cut  through,  —  it  must  have 
been  a  sort  of  halberd.  Why  should  they  have 
brought  you  here?  Do  they  mean  to  return,  I 
wonder?  " 

I  rose  and  looked  around,  peering  through  the 
dusky  spaces  between  the  trunks  of  the  trees,  and 
straining  my  ears.  Suddenly,  amidst  the  chatter 


246  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

of  the  birds  returning  to  their  places  for  the  night, 
I  made  out  a  sound  of  distant  hoof-beats. 

"  Horsemen !  "  I  said.  "  But  these  robbers  were 
on  foot,  were  they  not  ?  " 

"Yes;   I  did  not  see  any  horses  about." 

"Who  can  these  be?     There  must  be  several!" 

They  were  apparently  coming  from  that  part  of 
the  forest  toward  which  the  Countess  had  been  rid 
ing.  On  account  of  the  brushwood  I  could  not  see 
them  yet. 

"  Well,"  said  I,  "  we  had  best  keep  as  quiet  as 
possible  till  they  pass.  But  they  will  see  our  horses 
in  crossing  the  glade.  No,  that  must  not  be. 
Wait." 

I  ran  back  to  the  glade,  and  rinding  the  horses 
close  together,  caught  them  both,  led  them  down 
the  bed  of  the  stream  to  where  the  Countess  was, 
and  made  them  lie  among  the  underwood,  trusting 
to  good  fortune  that  they  would  be  quiet  while  the 
others  were  passing. 

Soon  I  could  see,  above  the  underbrush  that  ex 
tended  to  the  path  beyond  the  brook,  a  procession 
of  steel  head-pieces,  bearded  faces,  breastplates  over 
leather  jerkins,  and  horses'  heads.  There  were  six 
or  seven  men  in  all,  one  after  another.  I  lay  close 
to  the  earth  and  heard  them  cross  the  stream.  And 
then,  to  my  astonishment,  they  came  directly  along 


IN   THE  FOREST 

the  stream  by  the  way  I  had  first  come;  I  rose  to 
my  feet  just  in  time  to  face  the  leader  as  he  stopped 
his  horse  within  a  yard  of  me. 

He  gazed  over  the  neck  of  his  steed  at  me,  and 
the  Countess,  and  our  two  animals.  He  was  a  tall, 
well-made,  handsome  man,  seasoned  but  still  young, 
with  a  bronzed,  fearless  face. 

"  Good  evening,"  said  he,  in  a  rich,  manly  voice. 
"  So  the  youngster  has  come  to  his  senses,  —  and 
found  a  friend,  it  appears." 

"  I  don't  exactly  understand  you,  Monsieur," 
said  I. 

"  You  are  not  to  blame  for  that,"  he  replied 
good-humourcdly.  "  It  is  true  I  met  your  young 
friend  awhile  ago,  but  as  he  was  more  dead  than 
alive  at  that  time,  he  couldn't  have  told  you  much. 
How  is  it  with  him  now?" 

"  I  am  not  much  hurt,  Monsieur,"  replied  the 
Countess  for  herself. 

"  I  scarce  knew  how  I  should  find  you  when  I 
returned,"  said  the  newcomer. 

"  Then  you  saw  him  here  before,  Monsieur  ?  " 
said  I. 

'  Yes  ;  it  was  I  who  brought  him  here,  —  but, 
faith !  he  was  in  no  condition  to  see  what  was 
going  on.  We  were  searching  this  forest  on  the 
King's  business,  when  I  heard  something  a  little 


248  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

ahead,  which  made  me  gallop  forward,  and  there 
I  saw  half-  a-dozen  ruffians  around  a  horse,  and  one 
of  them  dragging  this  youth  from  the  saddle.  I 
shouted  to  my  comrades  and  charged  at  the  robbers. 
They  dropped  the  lad,  and  made  off  along  the  path. 
I  stopped  to  see  to  the  young  gentleman,  and  ordered 
my  companions  to  pursue  the  rascals.  The  young 
ster,  let  me  tell  you,  seemed  quite  done  for.  He 
had  been  struck,  as  you  see,  evidently  just  before 
he  was  pulled  from  the  horse." 

"  Yes,  Monsieur,"  said  the  Countess ;  "  and  I 
knew  nothing  after  the  blow." 

"  So  it  appeared,"  replied  the  horseman.  "  I 
saw  that  water  was  needed,  and  remembering  this 
stream  we  had  crossed,  I  carried  you  to  this  place 
and  did  what  I  could  for  you.  But  I  had  to  go 
and  recall  my  men,  —  I  feared  they  might  be  led 
too  far,  or  separated  by  the  robbers  running  in  dif 
ferent  directions.  That  explains  my  leaving  you 
alone.  We  have  a  piece  of  work  in  hand,  of  some 
importance,  and  dare  not  risk  anything  for  the  sake 
of  catching  those  knaves." 

"  I  suppose  they  are  part  of  the  band  that  haunts 
this  forest,"  said  I. 

"  No  doubt.  But  this  forest  is  at  present  the 
haunt  of  larger  game.  Those  scoundrels  escaped 
us  this  time  —  they  were  favoured  by  the  dusk  and 


IN   THE   FOREST  249 

the  undergrowth.  I  was  longer  in  catching  up 
with  my  comrades  than  I  had  thought.  But  I  see 
all  has  gone  well  with  that  young  gentleman  in 
the  meantime." 

"  Yes,  Monsieur.  I,  his  brother,  ought  never  to 
have  allowed  him  to  go  on  alone.  But  I  was  riding 
after,  expecting  to  overtake  him),  when  I  came 
upon  his  horse  ;  I  supposed  he  must  be  near,  and 
I  was  fortunate  enough  to  seek  in  the  right  place. 
He  shall  not  leave  me  again;  and  for  us  both  I 
thank  you  more  than  my  tongue  can  ever  express." 

"  Pouf!  —  I  did  nothing.  The  question  is,  what 
now?  My  comrades  and  I  have  affairs  to  look 
after  in  the  forest.  We  shall  continue  on  the  path 
where  your  brother  met  his  accident,  till  we  come 
to  a  certain  forester's  house  where  we  may  pass 
the  night.  Your  direction  appears  to  be  the  same, 
and  you  will  be  safe  with  us." 

"  Again  I  thank  you,  Monsieur,"  I  said,  "  but 
we  shall  give  up  our  journey  through  the  forest. 
As  soon  as  my  brother  feels  able  to  ride,  we  shall 
go  back  to  the  highway  and  pass  the  night  at  some 
inn.  I  think  we  shall  be  safe  enough  now  that 
you  have  frightened  the  robbers  from  this  part  of 
the  forest." 

The  horseman  eyed  me  shrewdly,  and  glanced 
at  the  Countess.  It  occurred  to  me  then  that  he 


250  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

had  known  her  sex  from  the  first,  and  that  he  now 
trusted  me  with  wisdom  enough  to  judge  best  what 
I  ought  to  do.  So  he  delicately  refrained  from 
pressing  us,  as  he  had  all  along  from  trying  to 
learn  our  secret.  For  a  moment  he  silently  twirled 
his  moustaches ;  then  he  said : 

"  In  that  case,  I  have  but  to  wish  you  good-night, 
and  good  fortune.  I  think  you  will  be  safe  enough 
between  here  and  the  highway.  Please  do  not 
mention  that  you  have  seen  any  of  the  King's  guard 
hereabouts,  —  though  I  fear  that  news  is  already 
on  the  wing." 

"  What,  Monsieur?  —  are  you,  then,  of  the  King's 
guard?" 

"  We  have  the  honour  to  be  so." 

"  But  I  thought  their  uniform  - 

"  Faith,  we  are  in  our  working  clothes,"  said  he, 
with  a  laugh.  The  next  moment  he  waved  us  adieu, 
turned  his  horse  about,  and,  his  companions  also 
turning  at  his  order,  followed  them  out  of  our 
sight. 

"  A  very  charming  gentleman,"  said  I,  as  the 
sound  of  their  horses  diminished  in  our  ears. 


CHAPTER    XV. 

THE    TOWER    OF    MORLON 

THE  Countess  still  lay  on  the  grassy  couch  be 
neath  the  oak.  She  seemed  to  have  lost  all  will 
as  to  her  course  of  action. 

"  I  think  best  not  to  go  with  those  guards,"  I 
explained  after  a  moment.  "  For  why  should  we 
travel  their  way  without  any  destination?  There 
is  nothing  for  us  now  in  that  direction.  After  what 
you  have  told  me,  I  dare  not  let  you  go  to  the 
convent." 

'  There  is  no  place  for  me,"  she  said  listlessly. 
"  Death  has  disappointed  me,  and  left  me  in  the 
lurch.  I  think  this  place  is  as  good  as  another." 

She  closed  her  eyes  for  some  moments,  as  if 
she  would  lie  there  till  death  came,  after  all. 

"  No,"  said  I;  "you  must  not  stay  here.  Night 
is  coming  on :  the  chill  and  the  dews  will  be  harm 
ful  to  you.  Besides,  there  are  clouds  already  blot 
ting  out  some  of  the  stars,  and  the  wind  is  rising 


252  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

and  may  bring  more.  If  there  is  rain,  it  may  be 
heavy,  after  so  many  days  of  fine  weather.  It 
will  soon  be  too  dark  to  follow  the  path.  We  must 
be  getting  on." 

"  I  am  weak  from  this  blow,"  she  said,  —  rather 
as  if  for  a  pretext  against  moving,  I  thought.  "  I 
am  not  sure  I  could  keep  my  saddle." 

"  I  can  carry  you  as  I  ride,  if  need  be,  and  let 
your  horse  follow.  Come,  Madame,  let  us  see  if 
you  can  rise.  If  not,  I  will  take  you  in  my  arms 
to  the  glade,  where  it  will  be  easier  to  mount." 

I  stooped  to  support  her,  but  she  did  not  stir. 

"  But  where  am  I  to  go?  "  she  said.  "  Of  what 
use  to  travel  aimlessly  from  place  to  place?  As 
you  say,  why  should  we  ride  on  toward  the  con 
vent  without  a  destination?  But  where  else  have 
I  a  destination?  " 

"  Listen,  Madame.  Is  it  not  probable  that  after 
some  weeks,  or  months,  the  Count,  still  disappointed 
of  your  taking  refuge  at  the  convent,  will  give  up 
hope  or  expectation  of  finding  you  there?  Will 
he  not  then  withdraw  his  attention  from  the  con 
vent?" 

"  I  suppose  so." 

"  And  can  we  not,  if  we  take  time,  find  means 
to  learn  when  that  becomes  the  case?  Can  we  not, 
by  careful  investigation,  make  sure  whether  he  is 


THE    TOWER    OF  MORLON  253 

still  watching  the  convent  or  whether  he  has  an 
informant  there?  Can  we  not  enter  into  communi 
cation  with  the  Mother  Superior,  and  find  out  what 
her  attitude  is  toward  you,  —  whether,  if  you  re 
turned,  your  residence  there  would  be  safe  and 
kept  secret?  Surely  she  would  not  betray  you." 

"  Oh,  no;  whatever  attitude  she  took,  she  would 
tell  me  the  truth." 

'  Then  it  is  only  necessary  to  wait  a  few  months 
and  take  those  measures,  without  letting  your  own 
whereabouts  be  known  even  to  the  Mother  Supe 
rior." 

"  But  meanwhile  would  you  have  me  continue 
doing  as  I  have  done  since  nty  flight,  —  passing 
as  something  I  am  not,  receiving  the  protection  — 
living  on  the  very  bounty  —  of  the  one  person  in 
all  the  world  from  whom  I  should  accept  nothing? 
Why,  Monsieur,  if  it  were  known  —  if  no  more 
than  the  mere  truth  were  told  —  would  it  not  seem 
to  justify  the  Count  de  Lavardin?" 

"  I  do  not  ask  you  to  do  as  you  have  done.  For 
only  two  or  three  days  you  need  pass  as  a  boy. 
You  may  then  not  only  resume  the  habit  of  a  woman, 
but  enjoy  the  company  and  friendship  of  a  woman 
as  saintly  as  yourself.  Your  presence  in  her  house 
must  be  a  secret  till  affairs  mend,  but  you  may  be 
sure  that  if  her  friendship  for  you  were  known, 


254  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

it  would  be  a  sufficient  answer  to  anything  your 
husband  or  the  world  might  say  against  you." 

"  It  is  of  your  mother  that  you  speak.  But  I 
told  you  before,  it  is  not  from  you  that  I  dare 
accept  so  much." 

"  It  will  be  from  my  mother,  who  will  believe 
me  when  I  tell  her  the  truth,  and  who  will  take 
you  as  her  guest  and  friend  for  your  own  sake. 
As  for  me,  my  affairs  in  Paris  will  keep  me  from 
La  Tournoire  while  you  are  there :  —  for  con 
sider,  what  I  propose  now  is  not  what  you  refused 
that  night  we  fled  from  Lavardin.  I  spoke  then 
of  your  making  La  Tournoire  your  refuge  for  an 
indefinite  time,  —  the  rest  of  your  life,  if  need 
be :  —  I  speak  now  of  your  staying  there  only  till 
your  safe  residence  at  the  convent  can  be  assured, 
—  only  a  few  months,  or  weeks." 

Though  I  had  begun  and  ended  by  speaking  of 
the  convent,  I  did  so  merely  with  the  object  of 
inducing  her  to  go  to  La  Tournoire.  Once  there, 
she  would  be  under  the  guidance  and  persuasion 
of  my  mother,  who  could  influence  her  to  remain 
till  the  Count's  death  removed  all  danger. 

"  You  must  not  refuse,  Madame,"  I  went  on. 
"  God  has  shown  that  He  does  not  desire  your  death, 
and  it  must  be  His  will  that  you  should  accept  this 
plan,  so  clear  and  simple.  Speak,  Madame !  " 


THE    TOWER    OF  MORLON 

"  I  know  not.  —  I  have  no  strength,  no  will,  to 
oppose  further.  Let  it  be  as  you  think  best."  The 
last  vestige  of  her  power  of  objection,  of  resolving 
or  thinking  for  herself,  seemed  to  pass  out  in  a  tired 
sigh. 

"  Good !  "  I  cried.  "  Then  we  have  but  to  re 
gain  the  road  and  find  some  inn  for  the  night. 
To-morrow  we  shall  ride  back  to  Chateaudun,  or 
perhaps  on  to  Bonneval,  and  then  make  for  La 
Tournoire  by  Le  Mans  and  Sable,  which  is  to  give 
a  wide  berth  to  Montoire  and  the  road  we  have 
come  by.  Do  you  think  you  can  rise,  Madame?  — 
Nay,  wait  till  I  lead  the  horses  out." 

I  took  the  horses  to  the  glade,  then  returned 
and  found  the  Countess  already  on  her  feet,  though 
with  her  hand  against  the  tree,  as  she  wras  some 
what  dizzy.  She  walked  with  my  assistance,  and 
I  helped  her  to  her  saddle,  —  she  now  thought 
herself  able  to  ride  without  support.  I  mounted 
my  own  horse,  grasped  the  halter  of  the  other,  and 
took  the  path  for  the  highway. 

"  We  are  none  too  soon,"  said  I,  as  we  left  the 
glade.  "  How  dark  the  path  is  even  now :  I  hope 
we  shall  be  able  to  keep  it." 

Darkness  came  on  more  quickly  than  usual,  be 
cause  of  the  swift  overclouding  of  the  sky.  Very 
soon  I  could  not  see  two  paces  before  me.  Then 


256  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

blackness  settled  down  upon  us.  My  horse  still 
went  on,  but  slowly  and  uncertainly,  with  many 
a  halt  to  make  sure  of  footing  and  a  free  way. 
When  I  glanced  back,  I  could  not  see  the  Countess, 
but  I  held  the  tighter  to  the  halter  of  her  horse 
and  frequently  asked  if  all  was  well.  Her  reply 
was,  "  Yes,  Monsieur,"  in  a  faint,  tired  voice.  I 
felt  about  with  my  whip  for  the  trees  at  the  side 
of  the  path,  and  thus  was  able  to  guide  the  horse 
when  its  own  confidence  faltered. 

Instead  of  cooling,  the  air  became  close.  Sud 
denly  the  forest  was  lighted  up  by  a  pale  flash 
which,  lasting  but  a  moment,  was  followed  after 
a  time  by  a  distant  rumble  of  thunder. 

"  It  is  far  away,  Madame,"  said  I.  "  It  may  not 
come  in  this  direction,  or  we  may  be  safely  housed 
before  it  does." 

"  I  am  not  afraid." 

However,  lest  rain  might  fall  suddenly,  I  stopped 
the  horses,  unrolled  from  behind  my  saddle  a  cloak 
which  I  had  bought  in  Vendome,  and  put  it  around 
the  Countess.  We  then  proceeded  as  best  we  could. 
Slowly  as  wre  had  gone,  I  began  to  think  it  time 
we  should  emerge  from  the  forest;  but  another 
flash  of  lightning  showed  apparently  endless  vistas 
of  wood  on  every  side.  We  went  on  for  another 
half  hour  or  so,  during  which  the  distant  thunder 


THE    TOWER    OF  MORLON  2$? 

continued  at  intervals;  and  then,  finding  ourselves 
as  deep  in  the  forest  as  ever,  I  perceived  that  we 
must  have  strayed  from  our  right  path.  I  stopped 
and  told  the  Countess. 

"  It  must  be  so,"  she  said. 

"  I  noticed  no  cross-path  when  I  rode  into  the 
forest  this  afternoon.  Yet  a  path  might  join  at 
such  an  angle  that,  looking  straight  ahead,  I  should 
not  have  seen  it.  Yes,  that  is  undoubtedly  the 
case,  if  \ve  are  in  a  path  at  all.  Perhaps  we  are 
following  the  bed  of  a  dried-up  stream." 

"Do  you  wish  to  turn  back,  then?" 

"  We  might  only  lose  ourselves.  And  yet  that 
is  what  must  happen  if  we  go  ahead.  Let  us  wait 
for  a  flash  of  lightning." 

One  came  presently,  while  my  eyes  were  turned 
ready  in  what  I  thought  the  direction  from  which 
we  had  come.  But  there  seemed  to  be  no  opening 
at  all  in  that  direction.  Then,  in  the  blacker  dark 
ness  that  ensued,  I  remembered  that  I  had  turned 
my  horse  slightly  while  talking  of  the  matter.  I 
could  not  now  tell  exactly  which  direction  we  had 
come  from.  It  occurred  to  me  that  perhaps  for 
some  time  we  had  wandered  about  in  no  path  at 
all,  going  where  trees  and  underbrush  left  space 
clear  enough  to  be  mistaken. 


258  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

I  confessed  that  I  knew  not  which  way  to  go, 
even  to  find  the  original  path. 

"  Is  it  best  to  ride  on  at  random,  in  hope  of 
coming  upon  something,  or  to  stay  where  we  are 
till  daylight?"  I  asked. 

The  Countess  had  no  will  upon  the  matter.  But 
the  question  was  decided  for  me  by  a  heavy  down 
pour  of  rain,  which  came  in  a  rush  without  warning. 
It  was  evident  that  the  foliage  over  us  was  not 
thick.  So  I  shouted  to  the  Countess  that  we  would 
go  on  till  we  found  trees  that  gave  more  protection. 
I  urged  my  horse  to  move,  letting  him  choose  his 
own  course,  and  he  obediently  toiled  forward,  I 
exerting  myself  to  keep  the  other  horse  close,  and 
also  feeling  the  way  with  my  whip. 

As  swift  as  the  oncoming  of  the  rain,  was  the 
increase  of  the  lightning,  both  in  frequency  and 
intensity.  The  fall  of  the  rain  seemed  loud  beyond 
measure,  but  it  was  drowned  out  of  all  hearing 
when  the  thunder  rolled  and  reverberated  across 
the  sky.  In  the  bright  bursts  of  lightning,  the 
trees,  seen  through  falling  rain,  seemed  like  com 
panions  suffering  with  us  the  chastisement  of  the 
heavens;  but  in  the  darkness  that  intervened  be 
tween  the  flashes,  the  forest  and  all  the  world 
seemed  to  have  died  out  of  existence,  leaving  noth 
ing  but  the  pelting  waters  and  the  din  of  the  storm. 


THE    TOWER    OF  MORLON  259 

At  last  we  came,  not  to  a  region  where  the  boughs 
were  less  penetrable,  but  to  an  open  space  where 
the  downpour  had  us  entirely  at  its  mercy.  I 
thought  at  first  we  had  got  out  of  the  forest,  or 
into  the  glade  we  had  left;  but  a  brilliant  flash 
showed  us  it  was  another  small  clearing,  which 
rose  slightly  toward  the  thick  woods  on  its  further 
side.  And  the  same  lightning  revealed,  against  the 
background  of  trees,  a  solitary  tower,  old  and 
half-ruined,  slender  and  of  no  great  height.  A 
doorway  on  a  level  with  the  ground  stood  half 
open. 

"  Did  you  see  that  ?  "  I  cried,  when  the  light 
ning  had  passed.  "  There  is  shelter." 

"  It  must  be  the  tower  of  Morion,"  said  the 
Countess. 

"And  who  lives  there?" 

"  Nobody,  —  at  least  it  was  said  to  be  empty 
when  I  used  to  hear  of  it.  It  is  all  that  is  left  of 
a  house  that  was  destroyed  in  the  civil  wars.  Hunt 
ing  parties  sometimes  resort  to  it,  and  the  peasants 
make  use  of  it  when  passing  this  way.  —  Yes,  we 
have  come  far  out  of  our  road,  if  that  is  really 
the  tower  of  Morion." 

'  Then  it  is  every  man's  house.  The  door  is 
open." 


260  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

"  It  is  an  abandoned  place,  and  people  would 
take  no  care  how  they  left  the  door." 

"  Let  us  go  in,  then.  There  can  be  nobody 
there,  or  the  door  would  be  closed  against  this 
storm." 

I  rode  toward  the  spot  where  I  supposed  the 
tower  was,  and,  rectifying  my  course  by  the  next 
flash,  I  presently  felt  the  stone  wall  with  my  whip. 
I  dismounted,  found  the  entrance,  pushed  the  door 
wide,  and  saw  by  the  lightning  a  low-ceiled  inte 
rior,  which  was  empty.  I  led  the  horses  in,  helped 
the  Countess  from  the  saddle,  and  removed  her 
cloak,  which,  though  itself  drenched,  had  kept  her 
clothes  comparatively  dry. 

My  first  thought  was  of  a  place  where  the 
Countess  might  recline.  But,  as  I  found  by  groping 
about  and  by  the  frequent  lightning,  there  was 
nothing  except  the  floor,  which,  originally  paved 
with  stone,  was  now  covered  with  dried  mud  from 
the  boots  of  many  who  had  resorted  to  the  place 
before  ourselves.  There  were  no  steps  leading 
to  the  upper  stories  of  the  tower :  the  part  we 
were  in  was,  indeed,  but  a  sort  of  basement.  It 
occupied  the  full  ground  space  of  the  tower,  with 
the  rough  stone  as  its  only  shell,  and  had  no  win 
dow  nor  any  discoverable  opening  place  in  the  low 
ceiling. 


THE    TOWER    OF  MORLON  26 1 

Thinking  there  might  be  an  external  staircase 
to  the  story  above  us,  I  went  out  and  felt  my  way 
around  the  tower,  but  found  none.  The  entrance 
to  the  main  or  upper  part  of  the  tower  from  the 
buildings  that  once  adjoined  must  have  been  to 
the  story  above,  from  a  floor  on  the  same  level. 
I  thought  of  seeking  the  opening  and  climbing 
in  from  the  back  of  my  horse,  but  I  reflected  that 
the  upper  stories  also  would  doubtless  be  denuded, 
while  they  could  offer  no  better  shelter  from  the 
rain.  So  I  was  content  with  taking  the  saddles 
Irom  the  horses,  and  placing  them  together  upside 
down  in  such  a  way  that  they  constituted  a  dry 
reclining  place  for  the  Countess. 

There  was  no  dry  wood  to  be  had  from  the 
forest,  and  no  fuel  of  any  kind  in  our  place  of 
refuge:  so  I  could  not  make  a  fire.  While  the 
Countess  sat  in  silence,  I  paced  the  floor  until  I 
succumbed  to  fatigue.  By  that  time,  much  of  the 
water  had  dripped  from  my  clothes,  and  I  was  able 
to  sit  on  the  carpet  of  earth  with  some  comfort. 
I  leaned  my  back  against  the  wall,  to  wait  till  the 
storm  and  the  night  should  pass. 

The  horses  had  lain  down,  and  the  Countess,  as 
I  perceived  by  her  deep  breathing  and  her  not 
answering  me,  was  asleep.  The  thunder  and  light 
ning  were  less  near  and  less  powerful,  but  the 


262  THE   BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

rain  still  fell,  now  decreasingly  and  now  with  sud 
denly  regathered  force.  At  last  I  too  slept. 

I  awoke  during  the  night,  and  changed  from 
a  sitting  to  a  lying  position.  When  I  next  opened 
my  eyes,  the  light  of  dawn  was  streaming  in  at 
the  door.  The  storm  had  ceased,  birds  were  twit 
tering  outside.  I  was  aching  and  hungry.  The 
Countess's  face,  as  she  slept,  betokened  weakness 
and  pain.  I  went  and  adjusted  a  saddle-flap  that 
had  got  awry  under  her.  As  I  did  so,  she  awoke. 

"  I  am  so  tired,"  she  said  in  a  slow,  small  voice, 
like  that  of  a  weary  child. 

"  You  are  faint  for  want  of  food,"  said  I.  "  You 
have  eaten  nothing  since  noon  yesterday,  and  very 
little  then." 

Thinking  I  wished  to  hurry  our  departure  in 
search  of  breakfast,  she  shook  her  head  and  mur 
mured  weakly : 

"  I  am  not  able  to  go  on  just  now.  I  assure 
you,  I  cannot  even  stand.  All  strength  seems  to 
have  gone  out  of  me."  As  if  to  illustrate,  she  raised 
her  hand  a  few  inches :  it  trembled  a  moment,  then 
fell  as  if  powerless. 

It  was  plain  that  she  was,  whether  from  fatigue 
and  privation  alone,  or  from  illness  also,  in  a  help 
less  state.  It  would  be  cruelty  and  folly  to  put 
her  on  horseback.  And  without  at  least  the  re- 


THE    TOWER   OF  MORLON  263 

freshment  of  food  and  wine,  how  was  her  condi 
tion  to  be  improved  so  that  she  might  leave  this 
place  ? 

After  some  thought  and  talk,  I  said : 

"  The  only  thing  is  for  me  to  go  and  get  you 
food  and  wine,  while  you  stay  here.  But,  alas, 
what  danger  you  may  be  in  while  I  am  gone !  If 
anybody  should  come  here  and  find  you !  " 

"  Nobody  may  come.  Surely  there  are  many 
days  when  this  place  is  left  deserted." 

"But   if   somebody  should  come?" 

"  All  people  are  not  cruel  and  wicked.  It  might 
be  a  person  who  is  kind  and  good." 

"But  the  robbers?" 

"  Why  should  they  come  ?  There  is  nothing 
for  them  here.  If  they  came  it  would  be  by  chance : 
against  that,  we  can  trust  in  God." 

"  Perhaps  intruders  can  be  bolted  out,"  said  I, 
going  to  examine  the  door.  It  was  of  thick  oak, 
heavily  studded  with  nails,  and  two  of  its  three 
hinges  still  held  firmly.  But  there  was  no  bolt, 
nor  any  means  of  barring. 

"  Nothing  but  a  lock,"  I  said,  "  and  no  key  for 
that."  It  only  aggravated  my  feeling  of  mockery 
to  discover  that  both  parts  of  the  lock  were  still 
strong.  In  my  petulance  I  flung  the  door  back 
against  the  wall. 


264  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

As  one  sometimes  gives  the  improbable  a  trial, 
from  mere  impulse  of  experiment,  I  took  from  my 
pocket  the  two  keys  I  had  brought  from  Lavardin. 
I  tried  first  that  of  the  room  in  which  I  had  been 
imprisoned :  it  was  too  small,  and  of  no  avail.  I 
then  inserted  the  key  of  the  postern.  To  my  sur 
prise,  it  fit.  I  turned  it  partly  around;  it  met  re 
sistance:  I  used  all  my  power  of  wrist;  the  lock, 
which  had  stuck  because  it  was  rusted  and  long 
unused,  yielded  to  the  strength  I  summoned. 

"Thank  God!"  I  cried.  "It  seems  like  the 
work  of  providence,  that  I  kept  the  postern  key." 

I  now  reversed  and  withdrew  the  key,  and  ap 
plied  it  to  the  lock  from  the  inside  of  the  door, 
which  I  had  meanwhile  closed.  But  alas !  —  no 
force  of  mine  could  move  the  lock  from  that  side, 
though  I  tried  again  and  again. 

I  went  outside  and  easily  enough  locked  the 
door  from  there.  I  then  renewed  my  endeavours 
from  the  inside,  but  with  failure. 

"Alas!"  said  I,  turning  to  the  Countess;  "if 
I  cannot  lock  the  door  from  within,  how  much 
less  will  you  be  able  to  do  so." 

"  But  you  can  lock  it  from  without,"  she  an 
swered,  taking  trouble  to  secure  my  peace  of  mind. 
"  Why  not  lock  me  in  ?  It  will  be  the  same  thing, 


THE    TOWER    OF  MORLON  26$ 

In  either  case  I  should  not  go  out  during  your 
absence." 

"  That  is  true,"  I  said.  "  I  will  make  haste.  If 
the  door  is  locked  against  intruders,  what  matters 
it  which  of  us  has  the  key?  I  will  guard  it  as  my 
life,  —  nay,  that  too  I  will  guard  as  never  before, 
for  yours  will  depend  upon  it." 

I  then  questioned  the  Countess  as  to  what  part 
of  the  forest  we  were  in,  but  her  knowledge  of 
the  location  of  the  tower,  with  regard  to  roads 
or  paths,  was  vague. 

I  decided  to  take  both  horses  with  me,  lest  one, 
being  heard  or  seen,  in  or  about  the  tower,  might 
excite  the  curiosity  of  some  chance  passer  through 
the  forest.  But  I  left  the  saddles  with  the  Count 
ess.  Anxious  to  lose  no  more  time,  I  knelt  and 
kissed  her  hand,  receiving  a  faint  smile  in  acknowl 
edgment  of  my  care;  led  out  the  horses,  locked  the 
door,  pocketed  the  key,  mounted,  and  was  off.  I 
went  haunted  by  the  sweet,  sorrowful  eyes  of  the 
Countess  as  they  had  followed  me  to  the  door. 

With  the  sun  to  guide  me,  I  rode  Westward,  for 
in  that  direction  must  be  the  highway  we  had  left 
the  day  before.  By  keeping  a  straight  course,  and 
taking  note  of  my  place  of  emergence  from  the  for 
est,  I  should  be  able  to  find  my  way  back  to  the 
tower.  The  leaves  overhead  were  nowhere  so  thick 


266  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

but  that  splashes  of  sunshine  fell  upon  the  earth  and 
undergrowth,  and,  by  keeping  the  shadow  of  my 
horse  and  myself  ever  straight  in  front,  I  maintained 
our  direction.  But  besides  this  I  frequently  notched 
the  bark  of  some  tree,  always  on  its  South  side, 
with  my  dagger.  Having  this  to  do,  and  the  second 
horse  to  lead,  and  the  underbush  being  often  diffi 
cult,  my  progress  was  slower  than  suited  my 
impatience.  But  in  about  an  hour  and  a  half  from 
starting,  I  came  out  of  the  forest  upon  the  bank  of 
the  Loir,  which  is  so  insignificant  a  stream  there 
abouts  that  I  may  not  have  mentioned  fording  it 
upon  entering  the  woods  on  the  previous  day.  I  let 
the  horses  drink,  and  then  rode  through,  and  across 
a  meadow  to  the  highway.  I  turned  to  the  right, 
and  arrived,  sooner  than  I  had  expected,  at  the  gate 
of  a  town,  which  proved  to  be  Bonneval.  I  stopped 
at  the  inn  across  from  the  church,  saw  to  the  feeding 
of  my  horses,  and  then  went  into  the  kitchen.  I 
ordered  a  supply  of  young  fowl,  bread,  wine,  milk  in 
bottles,  and  other  things;  and  bargained  with  the 
innkeeper  for  a  pair  of  pliable  baskets  and  a  strap 
by  which  they  might  be  slung  across  my  horse  like 
panniers.  While  I  waited  for  the  chickens  to  roast, 
I  used  the  time  in  reviving  my  own  energies  with 
wine,  eggs,  and  cold  ham,  which  were  to  be  had 
immediately. 


THE    TOWER   OF  MORLON  26? 

Three  or  four  people  came  or  went  while  I  was 
eating-,  and  each  time  anybody  crossed  the  thresh 
old  of  the  door,  I  glanced  to  see  what  sort  of  per 
son  it  was.  This  watchfulness  had  become  habitual 
to  me  of  late.  But  as  I  was  about  finishing  my  meal, 
with  my  eyes  upon  my  plate,  I  had  an  impression 
that  somebody  was  standing  near  and  gazing  at  me. 
As  I  had  not  observed  any  one  to  come  so  close,  I 
looked  up  with  a  start.  And  there  stood  Monsieur 
de  Pepicot,  his  nose  as  long  as  ever,  his  eyes  as  meek 
as  when  they  had  first  regarded  me  at  Lavardin. 

"My  faith!"  I  exclaimed.  "You  rise  like  a 
spirit.  I  neither  saw  nor  heard  you  enter." 

"  I  am  a  quiet  man,"  he  replied  with  a  faint  smile, 
sitting  down  opposite  me. 

"  You  are  the  very  ghost  of  silence  itself,"  said  I. 
"  What  do  you  wear  on  the  soles  of  your  boots?  " 

Again  he  smiled  faintly,  but  he  left  my  question 
unanswered.  "  So  you  managed  to  keep  out  of 
trouble  at  that  place  where  I  last  saw  you?"  said 
he. 

"  If  I  did  not  keep  out  of  it,  at  least  I  got  out 
of  it." 

'  You  are  a  clever  young  man,  —  or  a  lucky  one. 
I  was  a  little  disturbed  in  mind  at  leaving  you  as 
I  did.  But  —  business  called  me.  \  knew  that  if 
you  could  manage  to  keep  a  whole  body  for  ten  days 


268  THE   BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

or  so,  even  if  that  amiable  Count  did  see  fit  to  cage 
you  up,  you  would  be  set  free  in  the  end." 

"  Set  free  ?    By  the  Count,  do  you  mean  ?  " 

"  Not  at  all.  By  those  who  would  visit  the  Count ; 
by  those  who  have  —  But  stay,  —  have  you  not 
just  come  from  Lavardin  ?  " 

"  No,  indeed.  I  left  that  hospitable  house  more 
than  a  week  ago.  I  set  myself  free." 

"  Oh,  is  that  the  case  ?  I  ask  your  pardon.  When 
I  saw  you  here,  I  naturally  supposed  your  liberation 
was  a  result  of  what  has  just  occurred.  I  haven't 
yet  learned  all  particulars  of  the  event." 

"  What  event  ?    I  don't  understand  you." 

"  Then  you  don't  know  what  has  been  going  on 
at  Lavardin  recently?  " 

"  Not  I." 

"Oh,  indeed?  Well,  it  will  be  known  to  all  the 
world  very  soon.  The  Count,  it  seems,  was  suspected 
of  some  hand  in  the  late  intrigue  with  Spain  —  " 

"Ah!" 

"Why  do  you  say 'Ah!'  ?" 

"  Nothing.  I  always  thought  there  might  be 
something  wrong  with  the  Count's  politics." 

"  Well,  so  they  thought  in  Paris.  And  having 
made  sure  —  " 

"  How  did  they  make  sure?  " 

"  Oh,  by  the  discovery  of  certain  documents,  no 


THE    TOWER   OF  MORLON  269 

doubt,"  said  Monsieur  de  Pepicot,  with  a  notable 
unconsciousness.  "  It  is  the  usual  way,  is  it  not?  " 

"  Aha !  I  begin  to  see  now.  You  overdo  the 
innocence,  my  friend.  I  begin  to  guess  what  you 
were  doing  at  Lavardin  — 

"  Monsieur,  I  know  not  what  you  mean." 

"  I  begin  to  guess  why  you  wanted  to  get  into 
the  chateau,  —  what  you  were  wandering  about  the 
house  with  a  lantern  for,  —  why  you  took  your 
leave  so  unexpectedly,  —  and  how  you  knew  that  in 
ten  days  I  should  be  set  free." 

"  Nay,  Monsieur,  I  cannot  follow  you  in  your 
perceptions.  I  know  only  that  on  Monday  evening 
a  party  of  the  King's  guard  appeared  before  the 
Chateau  de  Lavardin  - 

"  Having  been  sent  from  Paris  soon  after  you 
had  arrived  there  with  the  documents  you  found 
in  the  chateau." 

"  Please  do  not  interrupt  with  your  baseless  con 
jectures,  Monsieur.  As  I  said,  the  guards  arrived 
at  Lavardin  just  as,  by  great  good  fortune,  the 
Count  himself  was  returning  from  some  journey 
or  excursion  he  had  been  on.  Thus  they  met  him 
outside  his  walls :  had  it  been,  otherwise  they  would 
doubtless  have  bad  infinite  trouble,  for,  as  we  know, 
the  chateau  has  been  for  some  time  fully  prepared 


2/O  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

for  a  siege,  even  to  being  garrisoned  by  the  com 
pany  of  Captain  Ferragant." 

"  What !  then  those  fellows  who  thronged  the 
courtyard  - 

"  Were  a  part  of  Captain  Ferragant's  famous 
company,  —  only  a  part,  as  I  should  have  said  at 
first,  unless  he  has  reduced  its  numbers.  Well,  in 
stead  of  having  the  difficulty  of  besieging  the 
chateau,  the  guards  had  the  luck  to  meet  the  Count 
in  the  road,  when  he  had  only  a  few  followers  with 
him.  And  so  they  made  short  work." 

"  They  succeeded  in  arresting  him  ?  " 

"  Not  exactly  that.  He  chose  to  resist,  no 
doubt  thinking  he  would  soon  be  reinforced  from  the 
chateau  by  the  Captain  and  garrison.  And  in  the 
fight,  the  Count  was  killed,  —  stuck  through  the 
lungs  by  the  sword  of  a  guard  who  had  to  defend 
himself  from  the  Count's  own  attack." 

"  My  God  !  the  Count  killed !  —  dead !  —  out  of 
the  way !  "  For  a  moment  I  entirely  yielded  to  the 
force  of  this  news,  which  to  my  ears  meant  so 
much. 

"  Yes.  You  don't  seem  grieved.  —  Yes :  he 
will  never  annoy  people  again.  The  Captain, 
though,  seeing  from  the  chateau  how  matters  had 
gone,  came  out  with  his  men  on  horseback,  —  not 
to  avenge  the  Count,  but  to  ride  off  as  fast  as  possible 


THE    TOWER    OF  MORLON  2? I 

in  the  other  direction.  So<  the  King's  guardsmen 
had  no  trouble  in  getting  into  the  chateau.  A  party 
of  them,  I  believe,  set  off  in  pursuit  of  the  Captain, 
who  has  long  been  a  thorn  in  the  side  of  people  who 
love  order.  If  he  is  caught,  it  can  be  shown  that  he 
was  involved  in  the  treason;  and  there  it  is." 

"  So  the  Captain  has  not  been  caught  ?  " 

"  He  had  not  been  when  I  heard  the  news." 

"  And  how  did  you  hear  it?  " 

"  From  one  of  the  guardsmen,  who  happens  to 
be  of  my  acquaintance.  I  saw  them  as  they  came 
through  Chateaudun  yesterday  afternoon,  on  their 
return  from  this  business.  We  had  very  little  time 
for  talking." 

"Then  you  were  not  with  them  at  Lavardin?" 

"  I  with  them  ?  Certainly  not,  Monsieur.  Why 
should  I  have  been  with  them?  No;  I  have  been 
staying  in  this  part  of  the  country  for  my  own 
pleasure  the  past  few  days :  I  think  of  buying  some 
apple  orchards  near  Chateaudun.  —  I  fancied  you 
would  be  interested  in  this  news." 

"  I  am,  dear  Monsieur  de  Pepicot.  —  infinitely. 
1  am  sorry  I  must  leave  you  now,  but  I  have  busi 
ness  of  some  haste.  I  thank  you  heartily,  and  hope 
we  may  meet  again.  You  know  where  La  Tour- 
noire  is." 


2/2  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

Five  minutes  later,  with  my  baskets  slung  before 
me,  and  having-  left  one  horse  at  the  inn,  I  was 
riding  out  of  Bonneval  to  tell  the  Countess  that  she 
was  free. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

THE    MERCY    OF    CAPTAIN    FERRAGANT 

I  HAD  come  to  a  place  where  the  road  runs,  nar 
rower  than  ever,  between  banks  covered  with  bushes. 
All  at  once  the  perfect  loneliness  and  silence  were 
broken  by  three  or  four  men  leaping  out  of  the 
bushes  in  front  of  me  and  barring  the  way,  one  pre 
senting  a  pistol,  another  a  long  pike,  while  a  third 
prepared  to  seize  my  rein.  T  instantly  spurred  for 
ward,  to  make  a  dash  for  it :  at  the  same  time  I  was 
conscious  that  other  fellows  had  sprung  into  the  road 
behind  me.  The  knave  caught  both  reins  close  to 
the  bit,  and  hung  on  under  the  horse's  head,  while  the 
poor  animal  tried  to  rear.  T  drew  sword  and  dagger, 
and  leaned  forward  to  run  this  fellow  through.  As 
I  made  my  thrust,  my  senses  suddenly  went  out  in 
a  kind  of  fire-streaked  darkness.  As  I  afterwards 
learned,  I  had  been  struck  on  the  back  of  the  head 
with  a  loaded  cudgel  by  one  of  the  unseen  men  be- 

273 


2/4  THE   BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

hind.  When  I  came  to  myself  I  was  lying  on  the 
earth  in  a  little  bushy  hollow  away  from  the  road : 
my  hands  were  tied  behind  me,  and  around  each 
ankle  was  fastened  a  rope,  of  which  one  of  my  assail 
ants  held  the  loose  end.  These  two  fellows  and  their 
four  comrades  were  seated  on  the  ground,  eating  the 
fowls  and  drinking  the  wine  and  milk  I  had  provided 
for  the  Countess.  One  of  them  wore  my  sword, 
another  had  my  dagger.  My  purse  lay  empty  on  the 
grass,  and  my  hopse  was  hobbled  with  the  strap  from 
my  baskets. 

My  first  thought  was  of  the  key.  Searching  about 
with  my  eyes,  I  presently  saw  it,  with  the  other  one, 
at  the  edge  of  the  bushes,  where  they  had  doubtless 
been  thrown  as  of  no  value. 

My  head  was  aching  badly,  but  that  was  nothing 
to  the  terror  in  my  heart  for  the  Countess :  if  I  was 
hindered  from  going  to  her,  who  was  to  give  her 
aid  ?  —  nay,  who  was  to  release  her  from  that  dark 
hiding-place?  She  would  die  for  lack  of  food  and 
air,  —  her  cell  of  refuge  would  be  her  tomb ! 

"  Ah !  "  exclaimed  one  of  the  robbers ;  "  the 
worthy  young  gentleman  comes  to  life." 

'  You  are  right,"  said  I,  trying  to  hit  the  proper 
mood  in  which  to  deal  with  them.  "  I'm  not  sorry, 
either,  as  I  was  in  some  haste  to  get  on.  My  friends, 
as  you  appear  to  have  emptied  me  of  everything  that 


THE  MERCY  OF  CAPTAIN  FERRAGANT     2/5 

can  be  of  any  use  to  you,  what  do  you  say  to  allowing 
my  poor  remaining  self  to  go  about  my  business  ?  " 

"  And  to  give  information  about  us  as  soon  as 
you  get  to  Chateaudun,  eh?  "  said  one. 

I  was  satisfied  to  let  them  think  I  was  bound  for 
Chateaudun. 

"  No,"  I  replied.  "  Poor  as  I  am,  the  toll  you 
have  collected  from  me  is  not  as  much  as  my  neces 
sity  of  finishing  my  journey.  So  if  you  will  untie 
me,  and  can  find  it  in  your  hearts  to  give  me  back 
my  horse  —  or  at  worst  to  let  me  go  afoot,  —  I  will 
cry  quits,  and  give  you  my  word  of  honour  to  forget. 
you  completely." 

"  You  speak  well,  young  gentleman  :  but  it's  not 
to  us  that  you  need  speak.  We  shall  be  taking  you 
presently  to  one  you  can  make  proposals  to." 

"  Why  should  you  waste  time  in  taking  me  to  your 
leader,  when  you  are  quite  able  to  make  terms  your 
selves  ?  "  said  I.  "  Come.  I  can  offer  him  no  more 
than  I  can  offer  you.  Suppose  it  were  a  hundred 
crowns :  he  would  have  the  lion's  share  of  it,  and 
you  poor  fellows  would  get  but  a  small  part.  If  I 
deal  with  you  alone,  he  need  be  never  the  wiser,  and 
you  will  have  the  whole  sum  to  divide  among  you." 

"  And  how  would  you  get  the  five  hundred 
crowns?  " 

"  I  said  one  hundred :    I  would  get  them  by  going 


276  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

for  them:  I  would  give  you  my  promise  on  the 
honour  of  a  gentleman." 

The  ruffians  laughed.  "  No,"  said  the  one  who 
had  spoken  most.  "  You  would  have  to  stay  with 
us,  and  send  for  them.  And  our  leader  is  the  one 
to  manage  that.  He  will  make  you  a  fine,  fair  offer, 
no  doubt." 

My  heart  sank.  I  tried  persuasion,  but  nothing 
could  move  them.  Doubtless  each  was  afraid  of 
the  others,  or  they  were  very  strongly  under  the 
dominion  of  their  chief. 

I  asked  them  to  give  me  back  my  keys,  whereupon 
one  of  them  put  the  keys  in  his  own  wallet.  They 
finished  the  food  and  drink,  and  made  ready  to  de 
part.  Their  preparations  consisted  mainly  of  blind 
folding  me  with  a  thick  band  of  cloth,  putting  me 
on  my  horse,  and  tying  together  under  the  animal's 
belly  the  ropes  that  bound  my  ankles.  Then  a  man 
mounted  behind  me,  I  heard  another  take  the  rein 
to  lead,  the  horse  was  turned  around  several  times 
so  as  to  confuse  my  sense  of  direction,  and  we  set 
off.  We  presently  crossed  a  stream,  and  a  little 
later  I  knew  by  sound  and  smell  that  we  were  in 
the  forest.  When  we  had  traversed  a  part  of  it, 
the  horse  was  again  turned  around  twice  or  thrice, 
and  we  continued  on  our  way.  All  the  time  I  was 


THE  MERCY  OF  CAPTAIN  FERRAGANT     2/7 

thinking  of  her  who  waited  for  me  in  the  darkness 
of  her  tomb-like  prison. 

At  last,  by  feeling  the  sun  upon  me  and  by  other 
signs,  I  knew  that  we  had  come  to  a  space  clear  of 
trees.  We  stopped  a  moment,  and  I  heard  calls 
exchanged  and  a  gate  opened;  and  then  my  horse's 
feet  passed  from  turf  to  a  very  rough,  irregular 
pavement.  The  sound  of  horses  in  their  stalls  at  one 
side,  the  cooing  of  pigeons  at  the  other,  the  gate,  the 
rude  paving,  the  remote  situation,  all  taken  together 
informed  me  that  we  were  in  an  enclosed  farm-yard. 
We  stopped  a  second  time,  and  my  ankle  ropes  being 
then  detached  from  each  other,  1  was  hauled  down 
from  the  horse.  The  men  with  me  were  now  greeted 
by  others,  who  came  apparently  from  the  side  build 
ings.  I  was  led  forward  into  a  stone-floored  passage, 
where  I  had  to  sit  on  a  bench,  guarded  by  I  know  not 
how  many,  while  one  went  up  a  flight  of  stairs  near 
at  hand,  evidently  to  give  an  account  of  their  prize 
to  somebody  in  authority.  Presently  a  voice  from 
above  called  down,  "  Bring  the  prisoner  hither,"  and 
1  was  taken  upstairs  and  through  a  doorway. 

My  entrance  drew  an  ejaculation  from  a  person 
already  in  the  room,  who  thereupon  gave  orders  in 
a  low  voice.  I  was  made  to  sit  on  the  floor,  and 
my  ankles  were  tied  close  together.  A  chain  was 
then  wound  ingeniously  about  my  ankle-bonds,  my 


2/8  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

legs,  and  the  cords  at  my  wrists ;  passed  through 
a  hole  in  the  floor  and  around  a  cross  beam,  and 
finally  fastened  with  a  padlock,  in  such  a  way  that 
I  was  secured  beyond  power  of  extricating  myself. 

"  NoWi  go,  and  wait  in  the  passage,"  said  the  voice 
in  which  the  previous  orders  had  been  given.  "  But 
first  take  that  rag  from  his  eyes.  He  may  as  well 
see :  it  will  amuse  him,  and  will  not  hurt  us,  —  I 
will  take  care  of  that." 

The  band  was  removed,  and  I  found  myself  in  a 
bare,  plastered  room  with  a  barred  window.  In 
front  of  me  stood  a  large  man  with  a  mask  on  his 
face.  Where  the  mask  ended,  his  beard  began,  so 
that  he  presented  a  visage  entirely  of  black.  The 
robbers  who  had  brought  me  hither  went  out,  closing 
the  door,  and  I  was  left  alone  with  this  man. 

He  regarded  me  a  moment;  then  dropped  into  a 
chair,  with  a  low  grunt  of  laughter. 

"  That  it  should  be  this  fool,  of  all  fools !  "  he 
began.  "  Who  shall  say  there  is  no  such  thing  as 
luck?  Monsieur,  I  am  sure  it  will  please  you  to 
know  into  whose  hands  you  have  fallen." 

He  took  off  his  mask,  and  there  was  the  red- 
splashed  face  of  Captain  Ferragant. 

Surprise  made  me  dumb  for  a  moment,  for  he 
had  hitherto  disguised  his  voice.  He  sat  looking 


THE  MERCY  OF  CAPTAIN  FERRAGANT     279 

at  me  with  a  most  cruel  expression  of  malevolent 

triumph. 

"  So,  this  is  where  you  have  fled,  —  and  you  are 
the  chief  of  the  robbers !  "  said  I. 

"  Call  me  that  if  you  like.  It  matters  nothing 
what  names  you  prefer  to  use.  No  ears  will  ever 
hear  them  but  mine;  and  mine  will  not  be  long 
afflicted  with  the  sound." 

I  shuddered,  for  I  knew  the  implacability  of  this 
man,  and  my  death  meant  the  death  of  the  Countess, 
—  death  in  the  dark,  mouldy  basement  of  the  tower, 
death  by  stifling  and  starvation  while  she  waited  in 
vain  for  me,  a  slow  and  solitary  death,  rendered  the 
more  agonizing  to  her  mind  by  suspense  and  fears. 
And  this  horrible  fate  must  needs  be  hers  just  when 
the  cause  of  her  sorrows  and  dangers  had  been 
removed !  It  was  a  thought  not  to  be  endured. 

"  You  will  have  your  jest,"  said  I.  "  But  I  see  no 
reason  why  you  should  bear  me  malice.  The  Count 
tie  Lavardin  is  now  a  dead  man,  I  hear.  I  can  no 
longer  be  against  him,  nor  you  for  him.  Therefore 
bygones  should  be  bygones,  and  I  suppose  you  will 
make  terms  with  me  as  with  any  other  man  who 
happened  to  come  before  you  as  I  do." 

"  You  do  me  an  injustice,  young  gentleman :  I  am 
not  so  mercenary,  —  I  do  not  always  make  terms. 
It  is  true,  I  served  the  Count  for  pay;  that  is  what 


28O  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

my  company  is  for,  and  if  he  had  not  gone  out  of 
his  chateau  to  hunt  his  wife,  we  might  have  defended 
the  place  till  the  enemy  wjas  tired  out.  But  he  al 
lowed  himself  to  be  caught  in  the  road,  —  you  have 
heard  the  news,  then  ?  What  do  they  say  of  me  ?  " 

"  That  when  you  saw  the  Count  was  killed,  you 
ran  away." 

"  Yes,  I  was  of  no  use  to  the  Count  then,  and  his 
own  men  in  the  chateau  were  not  well  inclined 
toward  me.  They  were  for  giving  up  the  place,  the 
moment  he  was  dead.  I  thought  best  to  save  my 
good  fellows  for  better  service  elsewhere." 

"  Then  your  company  and  the  band  of  robbers 
in  this  forest  are  the  same?  " 

"  If  you  call  them  robbers,  —  they  forage  when 
there  is  need.  I  did  not  have  them  all  at  the  chateau. 
The  good  fellows  who  brought  you  here  were  not  at 
Lavardin  with  me.  It  is  well,  when  one  is  in  a  place, 
to  have  resources  outside.  And  so  we  meet  again, 
my  young  interloper !  You  were  rude  to  me  once 
or  twice  at  Lavardin.  I  shall  pay  you  for  that,  and 
settle  scores  on  behalf  of  my  friend  the  Count  as 
well." 

"How  much  ransom  do  you  want?"  I  asked 
bluntly.  "  Name  a  sum  within  possibility,  and  let 
me  go  for  it  immediately:  you  know  well  you  can 


THE  MERCY  OF  CAPTAIN  FERRAGANT     28 1 

rely  upon  my  honour  to  deliver  it  promptly  at  any 
place  safe  for  both  of  us,  and  to  keep  all  a  secret." 

"  Do  not  insult  me  again.  I  have  told  you  I  am 
above  purchase." 

Despite  his  jesting  tone,  my  hope  began  to  fall. 

"  You  are  not  above  prudence,  at  least,"  I  said. 
"  I  assure  you  there  are  people  who  will  move  earth 
and  heaven  to  find  what  has  become  of  me,  and 
whose  powers  of  vengeance  are  not  light." 

"  If  I  went  inf  fear  of  vengeance,  my  child,  I 
should  never  pass  an  easy  moment.  I  have  learned 
how  to  evade  it.  —  or,  better  still,  to  turn  it  back  on 
those  who  would  inflict  it.  I  fear  nobody.  When 
the  game  is  not  worth  the  risk,  one  can  always  run 
away,  as  I  did  from  Lavardin  when  the  Count's 
death  threw  his  men  into  a  panic." 

"  Good  God  !  "  I  cried,  giving  way  to  my  feelings ; 
"what  will  move  you,  then?  What  do*  you  wish 
me  to  do?  Shall  I  humiliate  myself  to  plead  for  my 
life?  shall  I  beg  mercy?  If  I  must  descend  to  that, 
I  will  do  so." 

For  you  will  remember  another  life  than  mine  was 
staked  upon  my  fate,  and  time  was  flying.  How 
long  could  she  endure  without  food,  without  drink, 
without  renewal  of  air,  in  that  locked-up  place  of 
darkness  ? 


282  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

"  Mercy,  I  beg,"  I  cried,  in  a  voice  broken  by 
fears  for  her. 

"  You  have  hit  upon  the  right  way,  at  last,"  said 
the  Captain,  and  my  heart  bounded  in  spite  of  his 
continued  irony  of  voice  and  manner.  '  You  beg 
for  mercy,  you  shall  have  it.  I  will  give  you  your 
life,  and  your  liberty  as  well :  on  your  part,  you 
will  tell  me  where  the  Countess  de  Lavardin  is ;  as 
soon  as  I  have  made  sure  you  have  told  the  truth, 
I  will  set  you  free." 

I  gazed  at  him  in  silence. 

"  Is  not  that  merciful ?  "  said  he ;  "a  full  pardon 
for  all  your  affronts  and  offences,  in  return  for  a 
trifling  piece  of  information  ?  " 

"  It  is  a  piece  of  information  I  cannot  give  you," 
I  replied. 

"  It  is  a  waste  of  time  and  words  to  try  to  deceive 
me,"  said  the  red  Captain.  "  A  young  gentleman 
who  risks  so  much  for  a  lady  as  you  have  done,  and 
accomplishes  so  much  for  her,  —  yes,  they  were 
wonders  of  prowess  and  courage,  I  admit,  and  I  com 
pliment  you  upon  them,  —  a  young  gentleman  who 
does  all  that  for  a  lady  does  not  so  soon  lose  knowl 
edge  of  her  whereabouts.  Do  not  trifle  with  me, 
Monsieur.  Where  is  the  Countess?  There  is  no 
other  way  by  which  you  can  save  yourself." 

"  Do  you  think,  then,  a  man  who  has  shown  the 


THE   MERCY  OF   CAPTAIN  FERRAGANT      283 

courage  and  prowess  you  mention,  for  the  sake  of 
a  lady,  would  save  himself  by  betraying  her?" 

"  Oh,  you  are  young,  and  may  have  many  years 
before  you  —  a  life  of  great  success  and  honour. 
There  are  other  beautiful  ladies  in  the  world.  In  a 
very  short  time  you  can  forget  this  one." 

"  I  think  it  is  for  you  to  forget  her/'  said  I  on  the 
impulse.  "  As  for  me,  I  would  rather  die !  " 

Ah,  yes,  it  was  easy  enough  to  die,  if  that  were 
all  :  but  to  leave  her  to  die,  and  in  such  a  manner, 
was  another  thing-.  Yet  I  knew  she  would  prefer 
death,  in  its  worst  form,  to  falling  into  the  unre 
strained  hands  of  the  red  Captain.  The  man's  eyes, 
from  the  moment  when  he  introduced  her  name, 
betrayed  the  eagerness  of  his  new  hope  to  make 
himself  her  master,  —  though  he  still  controlled  his 
speech.  I  say  his  new  hope,  for  it  must  have  arisen 
upon  the  death  of  the  Count,  during  whose  life,  not 
daring  openly  to  play  the  rival,  he  had  found  his  only 
satisfaction  in  a  revenge  which  provided  that  none 
might  have  what  was  denied  to  him.  It  was  for 
me  to  decide  now  whether  she  should  die  or  find 
herself  at  the  mercy  of  Captain  Ferragant.  Was  it 
right  that  I  should  decide  for  her  as  she  wrould 
decide  for  herself?  Was  it  for  me  to  consign  her 
to  death,  though  I  was  certain  that  would  be  her  own 
choice?  Even  though  the  Captain  found  her,  was 


284  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

not  life,  with  its  possible  chance  of  future  escape,  of 
her  being  able  to  move  him  by  tears  and  innocence, 
of  some  friendly  interposition  of  fate,  preferable  to 
the  sure  alternative  doom? 

"  I  will  leave  you  to  make  up  your  mind  quietly," 
said  the  Captain.  "  When  you  are  ready  to  speak  to 
the  point,  call  to  the  men  in  the  passage,  —  one  of 
them  will  come  to  me.  The  door  will  be  left  open. 
I  hope  you  will  not  be  slow  in  choosing  the  sensible 
course :  I  cannot  give  you  many  hours  for  considera 
tion." 

He  went  out,  addressed  some  orders  to  four  or 
five  men  who  sat  on  a  bench  facing  my  door,  and  dis 
appeared  :  I  heard  his  feet  descending  the  stairs. 
My  door  was  left  wide  open,  so  that  I  was  directly 
in  the  gaze  of  the  men.  But  even  if  I  had  been 
unobserved,  I  could  not  have  moved  from  the  place 
where  I  sat.  Any  effort  to  break  my  bonds,  either 
of  wrist  or  ankle,  by  sheer  strength,  was  but  to 
cause  weakness  and  pain.  My  arms  ached  from  the 
constraint  of  their  position,  and,  because  of  them 
behind  me,  it  was  impossible  to  lie  at  full  length 
on  my  back.  Nor  would  the  chain,  without  cutting 
into  my  thighs,  permit  me  to  lie  on  either  side.  I 
was  thus  unable  to  change  even  my  attitude. 

But  my  discomforts  of  body  were  nothing  in  pres 
ence  of  the  question  that  tore  my  mind.  Minutes 


THE  MERCY  OF  CAPTAIN  FERRAGANT      285 

passed ;  time  stretched  into  hours :  still  I  discussed 
with  myself,  to  which  of  the  fates  at  my  choice 
should  I  deliver  her  ?  Should  I  give  her  to  death,  or 
to  the  arms  of  the  red  Captain  ?  Little  as  she  feared 
the  first,  much  as  she  loathed  the  second,  dared  I 
take  it  upon  myself  to  assign  her  to  death?  Had 
it  been  mere  death,  without  the  horrors  of  darkness 
and  desertion,  without  the  anxious  wonder  as  to 
why  I  failed  her,  I  should  not  have  been  long  in 
deciding1  upon  that.  For  that  would  be  her  wish,  and 
I  should  not  survive  her.  Let  us  both  die,  I  should 
have  said;  for  what  will  life  be  to  her  after  she 
has  fallen  into  the  hands  of  this  villain,  and  what 
to  me  after  I  have  delivered  her  into  them  ?  But  the 
peculiar  misery  of  the  death  that  threatened  her, 
kept  the  problem  still  busy  in  my  mind. 

And  yet  I  could  not  bring  myself  to  yield  her  to 
the  Captain. 

The  day  had  become  afternoon,  and  I  still  debated. 
The  Countess  must  have  expected  me  to  return  be 
fore  this  time.  What  was  her  state  now  ?  what  were 
her  conjectures?  Ah,  thought  I,  if  we  had  not  found 
our  way  to  that  lonely  tower,  if  the  storm  had  not 
come  up  the  previous  night,  if  we  had  started  to  leave 
the  forest  earlier!  —  nay,  if  I  had  had  the  prevision, 
upon  hearing  of  the  presence  of  robbers,  to  make 
her  turn  back  to  Chateaudun  with  me,  and  lodge 


286  THE   BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

quietly  there  until  the  Mother  Superior  of  the  con 
vent  could  be  sounded,  and  a  safe  way  of  approach 
be  ascertained,  all  would  now  be  well.  We  should 
have  heard  in  the  meantime  of  the  Count's  death. 
Yes,  everything  had  gone  wrong  since  the  Countess 
had  taken  the  road  for  the  forest.  The  third  of 
Blaise  Tripault's  maxims  \vhich  he  had  learned  from 
the  monk  came  back  to  me  with  all  the  force  of 
hapless  coincidence : 

"  Never  leave  a  highway  for  a  byway." 
The  thought  of  Blaise  Tripault  made  me  think 
of  my  father.  What  a  mockery  it  \vas  to  know  that 
I,  chained  helpless  to  the  floor  in  this  remote  strong 
hold  of  ruffians,  was  the  son  of  him,  the  Sieur  de 
la  Tournoire,  the  invincible  warrior  before  whose 
sword  no  man  could  stay,  and  who  would  have 
rushed  to  the  world's  end  to  save  me  or  any  one  I 
loved !  To  consider  my  need,  and  his  power  to  help, 
and  that  only  his  ignorance  of  my  situation  stood  be 
tween,  was  so  vexing  that  in  my  bitterness  of  soul, 
regardless  of  the  men  in  the  passage,  I  cried  out  to 
the  empty  air,  "  Oh,  my  father !  If  you  but  knew !  " 
And  then,  for  a  moment,  as  if  the  bare  wall  were 
no  impediment,  I  saw7  a  vision  of  my  father,  with 
his  dauntless  brow  and  grizzled  beard,  his  great 
long  sword  at  his  side,  riding  toward  me  among 
green  trees. 


CHAPTER   XVII. 

THE     SWORD     OF     LA     TOURNOIRE 

THE  light  softened  and  faded  into  that  of  even 
ing.  Another  set  of  men  took  the  places  of  those 
outside  my  door.  No  food  nor  drink  was  brought 
me,  and  I  supposed  the  Captain  hoped  by  this  neglect 
to  reduce  me  the  sooner  to  a  yielding  state.  But  I 
was  even  glad  to  have  to  undergo  some  of  the  dis 
comforts  which  the  Countess  must  needs  be  endur 
ing.  I  gave  up  hope  of  her  life  or  my  own,  and, 
leaning  forward  so  as  to  get  some  relief  of  position, 
I  fell  into  a  kind  of  drowsy  lassitude. 

Suddenly,  through  my  window,  which  overlooked 
the  court-yard,  I  heard  a  low  call  at  the  gate,  which 
was  answered.  Presently  T  heard  the  gate  close,  and 
assumed  it  had  been  opened  to  let  in  the  man  who 
had  uttered  the  call.  About  a  minute  after  that, 
there  was  a  considerable  noise  in  the  yard,  as  of 
men  hastily  assembling.  Then  came  the  voice  of 
the  Captain,  apparently  addressing  the  whole  com- 

287 


288  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

pany.  When  he  finished,  there  was  a  general  move 
ment  of  feet,  as  of  men  dispersing  about  the  yard, 
and  this  was  followed  by  complete  silence. 

The  men  in  the  passage  were  now  joined  by  a 
comrade,  who  spoke  to  them  rapidly  in  a  low  tone. 
They  whispered  to  one  another  in  some  excitement, 
but  did  not  leave  their  places  nor  take  their  eyes 
from  me. 

The  next  sound  I  heard  was  of  the  tread  of 
horses  approaching.  My  curiosity  now  aroused,  I 
strained  my  ears.  The  hoof-beats  came  to  the  gate, 
and  then  I  heard  a  loud  knock,  followed  by  no  other 
sound  than  of  the  pawing  and  snorting  of  the  horses 
as  they  stood.  There  must  have  been  at  least  a 
score  of  them. 

Presently  the  unheeded  knock  was  repeated,  and 
then  a  quick,  virile  voice  called  out: 

"  Hola,  within  there !  Open  the  gate,  in  the  name 
of  the  King!" 

My  heart  leaped.  The  voice  was  that  of  the 
royal  guardsman  who  had  saved  the  Countess  from 
the  robbers  the  previous  evening.  But  his  party  was 
now  evidently  much  larger  than  before. 

No  answer  was  given  to  his  demand.  The  red 
Captain's  intent  apparently  was  to  make  these  new 
comers  believe  the  place  deserted.  I  had  an  impulse 
to  shout  the  truth,  but  I  saw  my  guards  watching 


THE   SWORD    OF  LA    TOURNOIRE  289 

me,  their  hands  on  their  weapons,  and  knew  that  my 
first  word  would  be  the  signal  for  my  death.  So  I 
kept  silence. 

"If  you  do  not  open  the  gate  at  once,"  the  guards 
man  cried,  "  we  will  open  it  for  ourselves,  in  our 
own  way." 

I  now  heard  footsteps  shuffling  across  the  yard, 
and  then  one  of  the  robbers  spoke,  in  the  quavering 
tones  of  an  old  man  : 

"  Pardon,  Monsieur.  Pardon,  I  pray,  but  it  is 
impossible  for  me  to  open.  I  am  all  alone  here  in 
charge  of  this  place,  which  is  empty  and  deserted, 
and  I'm  forbidden  to  open  the  gate  to  anybody  but 
the  master.  He  would  kill  me  if  I  disobeyed,  and 
besides  that,  I  have  taken  a  vow.  There  is  nothing 
here  that  you  can  want,  Monsieur." 

"  There  is  shelter  for  the  night  to  be  had  here, 
and  that  we  mean  to  have.  We  are  on  the  business 
of  the  King,  and  I  command  you  to  open." 

"  I  dare  not,  Monsieur.  I  should  imperil  my  life 
and  my  soul.  There  is  a  lodge  in  the  forest  a  mile 
to  the  east,  and  the  keeper  will  see  to  all  your  wants : 
there  is  plenty  of  shelter,  food  for  yourselves,  hay 
for  your  horses,  everything  you  can  need.  Here  all 
is  dismantled  and  empty." 

"  Old  man,  you  are  lying".  Unbar  the  gate  in  a 
moment,  or  your  life  will  indeed  be  in  danger." 


290  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

To  this  the  "  old  man  "  gave  no  answer,  except 
to  come  away  from  the  gate  with  the  same  simulated 
walk  of  an  aged  person. 

I  heard  the  horsemen  discussing  in  low  tones. 
Then,  to  my  dismay,  came  the  sound  of  hoofs  again, 
this  time  moving  away.  Now  I  was  more  than  ever 
minded  to  cry  out,  but  my  guards  were  ready  to 
spring  upon  me  with  their  daggers.  I  might  have 
sought  this  speedy  death,  but  for  the  sudden  thought 
that  the  withdrawal  of  the  royal  guardsmen  might 
be  only  temporary. 

I  know  not  how  many  minutes  passed.  The 
sound  of  the  horses  had  died  out  for  some  time.  I 
became  sensible  of  the  tramp  of  men's  feet.  Were 
the  guardsmen  returning  without  their  horses? 
Suddenly  the  red  Captain's  voice  arose  in  the  court 
yard: 

"  To  the  walls,  you  with  firearms !  Shoot  them 
down  as  they  try  to  batter  in  the  gate !  All  the  rest, 
stand  with  me  to  kill  them  if  they  enter !  " 

The  tramp  of  the  guardsmen  came  swiftly  near. 
I  heard  the  reports  of  muskets  and  pistols.  There 
was  a  loud  thud,  as  of  some  sort  of  ram  —  a  fallen 
branch  or  trunk  from  the  forest  —  being  borne 
powerfully  against  the  gate.  This  was  answered 
by  defiant,  profane  shouts  and  more  loud  detona 
tions.  My  guards  in  the  passage  groaned,  exclaimed, 


THE  SWORD    OF  LA    TOURNOIRE  29 1 

and  clenched  their  weapons,  mad  to  be  in  the  fray. 
1  could  only  listen  and  wait. 

There  was  a  second  thud  against  the  gate,  amidst 
more  cries  and  shots.  And  soon  came  a  third, 
the  sound  being  this  time  prolonged  into  a  crash 
of  timber.  A  shout  of  triumph  from  the  invaders, 
a  yell  of  execration  from  the  red  Captain  and  his 
men,  and  the  clash  of  steel,  told  that  the  gate  had 
given  way. 

"  Follow  close,  gentlemen !  Trust  me  to  clear 
a  path!  "  cried  a  hearty  voice,  cheerful  to  the  point 
of  mirth,  which  thrilled  my  soul. 

"  Ay,  follow  him  close!  "  cried  the  leader  of  the 
guardsmen;  "  follow  the  sword  of  La  Tournoire!  " 

I  could  have  shouted  for  joy,  but  that  it  was  now 
worth  while  postponing  death  by  minutes. 

The  noise  of  clashing  swords  increased  and  came 
nearer,  as  if  the  guardsmen  were  pouring  in  through 
the  gateway  and  driving  the  defenders  back  toward 
the  house.  Now  and  then  came  the  sound  of  a  pike 
or  reversed  musket  meeting  steel  armour,  and  all 
the  time  fierce  exclamations  rose  from  both  parties. 
There  was  no  more  firing;  doubtless  the  melee  was 
too  close  and  general  for  anybody  to  reload. 

The  men  in  the  passage,  as  the  tumult  grew  and 
approached,  became  as  restless  as  dogs  in  leash  that 
whine  and  jump  to  be  in  the  fray.  At  last  one  of 


THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

them  ran  into  my  room  and  looked  out  of  the 
window. 

"Death  of  the  devil,  how  they  are  at  it!"  he 
cried,  for  the  information  of  his  comrades  outside 
my  door.  "  I  think  we  shall  be  wanted  in  a  minute 
or  two.  These  cursed  intruders  have  forced  the 
gateway.  Our  fellows  are  twice  as  many  as  they, 
but  their  heads  and  bodies  are  in  steel,  —  all  but  one, 
a  middle-aged  man  with  gray  in  his  beard.  He  has 
no  armour  on,  but  he  leads  the  others.  Body  of 
Satan !  you  should  see  him  clear  the  ground  about 
him.  He  thrusts  in  all  directions  at  once:  his 
sword  is  as  long  as  a  man,  and  it  darts  as  quickly 
as  the  tongue  of  a  snake.  Ha!  it  has  just  cut 
down  old  Cricharde.  —  And  now  it  has  stung  Gal- 
paroux.  —  Holy  Beelzebub,  what  a  man !  He 
fights  like  a  fiend,  and  all  the  time  with  a  gay  face  as 
if  he  were  at  his  sport.  —  Ah !  there  he  has  let 
daylight  into  poor  Boirac.  —  But  now  —  good !  — 
at  last  our  Captain  has  planted  himself  in  front  of 
this  devil :  it  was  high  time :  he  will  find  his  match 
now.  By  God,  it  will  be  worth  looking  at,  the  fight 
between  the  red  Captain  and  this  stranger,  —  there 
aren't  two  such  men  in  France.  They  are  taking 
each  other's  measure  now,  —  each  one  sees  what  sort 
of  stuff  he  has  run  against.  Ah !  " 

What  the  last  exclamation  meant,   I  could  not 


THE  SWORD    OF  LA    TOURNOIRE  293 

know.  The  man's  attention  had  become  too  close 
for  further  speech.  But  I  supposed  that  a  pass  had 
been  made  between  my  father  and  the  red  Captain, 
and  that  it  had  been  nothing  decisive,  for  the  watch 
er's  interest  continued  at  the  extreme  tension :  he 
kept  his  face  against  the  iron  bars  of  the  window, 
and  made  no  sound  beyond  frequent  short  ejacula 
tions.  The  men  in  the  passage  called  to  him  for  fur 
ther  news,  but  he  did  not  heed  them.  To  my  ears 
the  fighting  continued  as  general  as  before,  with  the 
shouts  of  many  throats  and  the  clash  of  many  weap 
ons,  so  that  I  could  not  at  all  distinguish  the  single 
combat  between  my  father  and  the  red  Captain  from 
the  rest  of  the  fray. 

Presently  the  man  gave  a  howl  of  rage.  "  Our 
Captain  is  being  forced  back !  "  he  cried.  "  We  are 
getting  the  worst  of  the  fight  everywhere.  It's  too 
much!  —  we  are  needed  down  there!  To  the  devil 
with  orders!  —  the  Captain  will  be  glad  enough  if 
we  turn  the  tide.  And  we'd  tatter  try  our  luck 
down  there  than  be  taken  here,  for  short  time  they'll 
give  us  for  prayers,  my  children."  While  speaking 
he  had  moved  from  the  window  to  my  door. 

"  Certainly  this  prisoner  is  safe  enough,"  an 
swered  one  of  the  men,  whereupon  he  and  the 
others  in  the  passage  ran  down  the  stairs. 

But  the  man  who  had  been  at  the  window  turned 


294  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

to  me.  "  Safe  enough,  —  yes,  so  it  looks,"  said  he. 
"  Young  man,  the  Captain  must  think  you  a  magi 
cian,  to  take  so  much  pains  against  your  escaping. 
If  it  came  to  the  worst,  I  was  to  kill  you,  and  the 
time  seems  to  have  arrived:  so,  if  you'll  pardon 
me  —  " 

"  You  will  be  a  great  fool,"  said  I,  as  he  ap 
proached  with  his  sword  drawn;  "for  if  you  are 
taken  alive  my  intervention  will  save  your  neck." 

"  How  do  you  know  it  will?  " 

"  By  the  fact  that  the  gentleman  down  there  whose 
fighting  you  so  admire  is  my  father." 

"  Indeed  ?  You  are  a  gentleman :  do  you  give 
your  word  of  honour  for  that  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  and  to  speak  for  you  if  I  am  alive  when 
your  side  is  finally  defeated." 

"  Very  good,  Monsieur.  I  will  hold  you  to  that." 
Upon  this  he  left  me  and  followed  his  comrades 
down  the  stairs. 

His  footfalls  had  scarcely  ceased  upon  the  stair 
way,  when  other  sounds  began  to  come  from  the 
same  direction,  —  those  of  conflict  in  the  entrance 
hall  below.  Somebody  had  drawn  his  antagonist,  or 
been  forced  by  him,  into  the  house.  There  was  the 
quick,  irregular  stamp  of  booted  feet  on  the  stone 
floor,  the  keen  music  of  sword  striking  sword.  If 
the  fight  spread  generally  into  the  house,  and  the  de- 


THE   SWORD    OF  LA     TOURNOIRE  295 

fenders  fled  to  the  upper  rooms,  my  position  must 
become  more  critical.  So  I  listened  rather  to  this 
noise  in  the  hallway  than  to  the  tumult  in  the  court 
yard.  By  the  sound  of  the  steel  coming  nearer,  and 
that  of  the  footfalls  changing  somewhat,  I  presently 
knew  that  one  of  the  fighters  had  sought  the  vantage 
—  or  disadvantage  —  of  the  staircase.  But  the  other 
evidently  pushed  him  hard,  for  soon  both  combat 
ants  had  reached  the  landing  at  the  turn  of  the  stairs, 
as  was  manifest  from  a  sudden  increase  of  their 
noise  in  my  ears.  I  could  now  hear  their  short  ejacu 
lations  as  well  as  the  other  sounds.  They  continued 
to  approach  :  I  listened  for  a  stumble  on  the  stairs, 
to  be  followed  by  a  death-cry :  but  these  men  were 
apparently  heedful  as  to  their  steps,  and  finally  they 
were  both  upon  the  level  footing  of  the  passage  out 
side  my  room.  I  wondered  if  this  fight  would  be 
over  before  it  could  be  opposite  my  doorway.  In  a 
few  moments  I  was  answered.  Into  my  narrow  view 
came  the  large  figure  of  the  red  Captain,  without  a 
doublet,  his  muscular  arms  bare,  his  shirt  open  and 
soaked  with  perspiration,  his  upper  body  heaving 
rapidly  as  he  breathed,  his  face  streaming,  his  eyes 
fixed  upon  the  enemy  whose  swift  rapier  he  parried 
with  wonderful  skill.  The  light  of  evening  was  dim 
in  the  passage,  and  perhaps  for  that  reason  the  Cap- 


296  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

tain  backed  into  my  room.  His  adversary  followed 
instantly. 

"  Father !  "  I  cried,  as  the  Sieur  de  la  Tournoire 
appeared  in  the  doorway :  in  my  emotion  I  thought 
not  how  I  endangered  him  by  distracting  his  at 
tention. 

But  he  was  not  to  be  thrown  off  his  guard.  He 
moved  his  head  a  little  to  the  side,  so  as  to  catch 
a  glimpse  of  me  behind  the  Captain,  but  this  did 
not  prevent  his  adroitly  turning  a  quick  thrust 
which  his  enemy  made  on  the  instant  of  my  cry. 

"  Hola,  Henri ! "  said  my  father,  with  perfect 
calmness  except  for  his  quickness  of  breath.  "  What 
the  devil  are  you  doing  here  ?  " 

"  Sitting  chained  to  the  floor,"   I  replied. 

At  this  the  Captain  suddenly  leaped  back  almost 
to  where  I  was,  and  I  suppose  his  intention  was  to 
place  himself  eventually  where  he  would  have  me 
between  him  and  my  father  and  could  kill  me  with 
out  ceasing  to  face  the  latter.  But  he  may  have 
considered  an  attempt  to  pass  over  me  as  unsafe  for 
his  subsequent  footing,  and  so  his  next  movement 
was  sidewise :  my  father,  following  close,  gave  him 
work  every  momtent.  The  Captain  again  stepping 
backward,  I  was  now  at  his  right  and  a  little  in 
front,  so  that,  if  he  could  gain  but  a  spare  second, 
he  could  send  a  finishing  thrust  my  way.  With 


THE   SWORD    OF  LA    TOURNOIRE  297 

my  head  turned  so  as  to  keep  my  eyes  upon  him,  I 
could  see  by  his  look  that  he  was  determined  not  to 
risk  my  outliving  him. 

My  father,  too  busy  in  meeting  the  Captain's 
lunges,  and  in  trying  what  thrust  might  elude  his 
defence,  thought  best  to  expend  no  more  breath  in 
talk  with  me,  and  so  the  fighting  went  on  without 
words.  Suppose,  thought  I,  my  father  kills  the  Cap 
tain  but  the  Captain  first  kills  me?  Had  I  not  better 
now  tell  my  father  to  seek  the  Tower  of  Morion  and 
release  a  person  confined  there?  But  if  I  did  that, 
the  Captain  would  hear,  and  suppose  he  killed  my 
father  as  well  as  me !  I  held  my  tongue. 

The  Captain  now  maintained  his  position,  neither 
giving  ground  nor  pressing  forward.  The  two  com 
batants  were  between  me  and  the  window,  through 
which  still  came  sounds  of  struggle  from  the  yard 
below.  But  these  sounds  were  fewer,  except  those  of 
cheers,  which  grew  more  frequent. 

"  Good !  Our  friends  are  gaining  the  day!  "  said 
my  father  to  me. 

"But  you,  Messieurs,  shall  not  crow  over  it!" 
cried  the  Captain,  and  made  a  long  thrust,  as  swift 
as  lightning.  My  father  caught  it  on  the  guard  of 
his  hilt,  within  short  distance  of  his  breast,  at  the 
same  instant  stepping  back.  The  Captain  did  not 
follow,  but  darted  his  sword  at  me,  with  the  cry, 


298  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

"  Not  for  you  the  Countess!  "  I  contracted  my  body 
and  thought  myself  done  for.  My  father's  impul 
sive  forward  movement,  however,  disconcerted  the 
Captain's  arm  in  the  very  moment  of  his  lunge,  and 
his  point  but  feebly  stung  my  side  and  flew  back 
again,  his  guard  recovered  none  too  soon  to  save 
himself.  My  father's  thrusts  became  now  so  quick 
and  continuous  that  the  Captain  fell  back  to  gain 
breath.  My  father  drove  him  to  the  wall.  Shouting 
a  curse,  the  Captain  thrust  for  my  father's  midriff. 
My  father,  with  a  swift  movement,  received  the 
sword  between  his  arm  and  body,  and  at  the  same 
instant  ran  his  own  rapier  into  the  Captain's  un 
guarded  front,  pushed  it  through  his  lung,  and 
pinned  him  to  the  wall. 

The  Captain's  arms  dropped,  his  head  hung  for 
ward,  and  as  soon  as  the  sword  was  drawn  out,  he 
tumbled  lifeless  to  the  floor. 

My  father  leaned  against  the  wall  till  he  regained 
a  little  breath  and  energy ;  then  he  wiped  his  brow 
and  sword,  and  came  over  to  me. 

"  How  have  they  got  you  trussed  up?  "  he  asked. 
"And  how  came  you  into  their  hands?  —  I 
should  be  amazed  to  find  you  here,  if  I  hadn't  seen 
stranger  things  before  now." 

While  he  cut  the  cords  that  bound  my  ankles 
and  wrists,  I  told  him  how  I  had  been  waylaid.  "  I 


MY    FATHER'S    THRUSTS    BECAME    NOW    so    QUICK.    AND 
CONTINUOUS." 


THE   SWORD    OF  LA    TOURNOIRE  299 

was  going  with  food  and  wine  to  a  friend  who  lies 
locked  in  a  deserted  tower  called  Morion.  She  is 
ill  to  death,  and  may  now  be  dead  for  lack  of  food 
and  air  to  keep  up  her  strength.  I  must  go  to 
her- 

"  A  woman,  then?  " 

"  Yes,  a  lady :  I  will  tell  you  all,  but  there  is  no 
time  to  lose  now.  The  tower  is  in  this  forest.  I 
must  find  my  way  there  at  once." 

"  Patience,  a  moment,"  said  my  father.  "  Your 
chain  is  locked,  I  see :  —  but  no  matter,  —  I  can 
loosen  it  so  that  you  can  wriggle  through."  By  hav 
ing  cut  the  cords,  around  which  the  chain  had  been 
passed,  he  had  relieved  the  tautness,  and  was  now 
able  to  do  what  he  promised.  He  then  took  off 
my  boots,  and,  grasping  me  under  the  arms,  drew  me 
backward  out  of  the  loosened  coils  as  I  moved  them 
downward  with  my  hands.  At  last  I  stood  a  free 
man.  I  put  on  my  boots,  took  the  Captain's  sword, 
and  accompanied  my  father  down  into  the  court 
yard. 

The  fight  was  now  over  there.  Of  the  royal 
guardsmen,  all  in  steel  caps  and  corselets,  like  the 
small  party  of  them  I  had  seen  the  previous  evening, 
some  were  wiping  their  faces  and  swords,  and  others 
were  caring  for  the  hurts  of  comrades.  Some  of 
the  robbers  lay  dead,  several  were  wounded,  and 


300  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANCER 

the  rest,  having  yielded  their  weapons,  were  looking 
after  their  own  disabled,  under  the  direction  of 
guardsmen.  I  recognized  a  number  of  the  rascals 
as  men  I  had  seen  at  the  Chateau  de  Lavardin. 
The  commander  of  the  troop  of  guards,  he  whom 
I  had  met  before  and  whose  vigorous  voice  I  had 
recognized,  greeted  my  father  with  a  look  of  con 
gratulation,  and  showed  surprise  at  seeing  me. 

"  "Pis  a  day  of  events,"  said  my  father.  "  I 
have  killed  the  Count's  accomplice,  and  found  my 
son.  —  Nay,  there  was  no  hope  of  that  Captain's 
surrendering." 

"  My  faith !  —  then  your  two  quests  are  accom 
plished  at  the  same  moment,"  said  the  leader  of  the 
guardsmen.  "  And,  for  another  wonder,  your  son 
turns  out  to  be  a  person  I  have  already  met.  But 
your  friend,  Monsieur?"  This  inquiry  was  to  me, 
and  made  with  sudden  solicitude. 

"  Locked  in  the  tower  of  Morion,  waiting  for  me 
to  come  with  food,  —  perhaps  dying  or  dead.  — 
Monsieur,  I  was  brought  here  blindfold :  but  I  must 
find  the  way  back  to  the  tower  of  Morion  without 
delay,  —  it  is  somewhere  in  this  forest." 

"  No  doubt  some  of  these  gentry  know  the  way," 
said  the  guardsman,  indicating  the  robbers.  "  We'll 
make  it  a  condition  of  his  life  for  one  of  them  to 
guide  us." 


THE   SWORD    OF  LA    TOURNOIRE  301 

"  You  make  me  your  life-long  debtor,  Monsieur," 
I  cried.  "  And  one  of  them  has  the  key :  I  think 
it  is  he  lying  yonder.  As  for  food  and  wine  — 

"  We  are  not  without  those,"  said  the  guards 
man.  "  Our  horses  and  supplies  are  near  at  hand." 

I  went  among  the  dead  and  wounded  to  find  the 
man  who  had  taken  possession  of  my  keys.  Him 
I  found,  but  the  keys  were  not  upon  him.  Supposing 
he  had  given  them  to  his  master,  I  ran  upstairs  and 
examined  the  pockets  of  the  Captain,  but  in  vain. 
Where  to  look  next  I  knew  not,  so  I  returned  to 
the  courtyard  and  made  known  my  unsuccess. 

"Tut!  "  said  my  father;  "a  door  is  but  a  door, 
and  we  can  break  down  that  of  your  tower  as  we 
broke  down  this  gate.  This  gentleman  "  —  mean 
ing  the  leader  of  the  guardsmen  -  - "  has  most 
courteously  offered  to  accompany  us,  with  part  of 
his  noble  troop,  and  he  has  chosen  a  guide  from 
among  the  prisoners." 

"  Ay,  they  all  know  the  tower,"  said  the  guards 
man,  "  but  this  fellow  appears  the  most  sensible.  - 
Now,    my   man,   how    long   will    it   take   us,    your 
comrades  bearing  the   pine  trunk  with   which   we 
rammed  this  gate,  to  reach  the  tower  of  Morion?  " 

"  Two  hours,  Monsieur,  I  should  say,"  replied 
the  robber. 

"  It  is  too  much,"  said  the  guardsman.     "  You 


3O2  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

will  lead  us  thither  in  an  hour  at  the  utmost,  or  at 
the  end  of  the  hour  you  shall  hang  to  the  tree  I 
then  happen  to  be  under."  He  thereupon  gave  orders 
to  the  guardsmen,  and  to  the  prisoners.  As  night 
would  overtake  us  in  the  forest,  he  had  a  brief 
search  made  of  the  outhouses,  and  a  number  of 
dry  pine  sticks  were  found,  to  serve  as  torches. 
Our  party  was  to  go  mounted,  except  the  robbers 
impressed  to  carry  the  battering  ram :  so  I  went 
to  the  stalls  at  one  side  of  the  yard,  and  found  my 
own  horse,  chewing  hay  in  fraternal  companion 
ship  with  the  animals  which  had  doubtless  brought 
Captain  Ferragant  and  his  men  from  Lavardin. 

As  I  led  out  my  horse,  I  suddenly  bethought  me  of 
the  man  for  whose  life  I  had  promised  to  speak. 
During  the  final  preparations  for  our  start,  I  looked 
again  among  the  robbers,  wondering  why  this  man 
had  not  forced  himself  upon  my  attention.  But  I 
soon  found  the  reason :  he  lay  on  his  side,  and 
when  I  turned  him  over  I  saw  he  was  pierced  be 
tween  two  ribs  and  had  no  life  left  to  plead  for. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

THE    MOUSTACHES    OF    BRIGNAN    DE    BRIGNAN 

MY  father,  the  leader  of  the  guardsmen,  and 
several  of  his  men  walked,  while  I  rode,  to  the  near 
by  edge  of  encircling  woods,  the  defeated  robbers 
bearing  the  young  tree-trunk.  Here  my  father 
and  the  guardsmen  mounted,  their  horses  having 
been  tied  to  the  trees.  A  pair  of  panniers  contain 
ing  wine,  bread,  and  cold  meat,  was  placed  across 
my  father's  horse,  a  very  strong  animal,  and, 
torches  being  lighted,  we  proceeded  through  the 
forest.  The  guide  led,  being  attached  to  a  halter,  of 
which  the  commander  of  the  guardsmen  held  the 
loose  end.  After  the  commander,  my  father  and 
I  came,  and  behind  us  the  burdened  prisoners,  who 
were  flanked  and  followed  by  the  other  guards 
men. 

On  the  way,  I  told  my  father  who  it  was  that 
lay  in  the  tower,  and  gave  him  a  brief  account 
of  my  whole  adventure  at  Lavardin  and  in  the  forest. 

3°3 


304  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

He  applauded  my  conduct,  though  counselling  me 
in  future  to  look  well  before  I  leaped;  and  he  ap 
proved  of  my  offer  to  the  Countess  of  the  hospitality 
of  La  Tournoire. 

"  But  what  still  makes  me  wonder,"  said  I,  "  is 
that  you  should  have  found  me  here,  so  far  from 
Paris,  whither  you  knew  I  was  bound,  and  from 
Vendome,  whither  Nicolas  must  have  told  you  I 
was  going." 

"  But  in  truth  my  being  here  is  very  simple," 
said  he.  "  As  soon  as  Nicolas  came  back  to  La 
Tournoire  with  your  message  the  day  after  you  set 
out,  I  started  for  Paris  to  solicit  your  pardon  for 
the  affair  at  La  Fleche.  Six  days  later  I  presented 
myself  to  the  Duke  de  Sully,  who  immediately 
took  me  for  an  audience  of  the  King.  There  was  a 
deal  of  talk  about  the  scandalous  disregard  of  the 
edict  against  duels,  the  great  quantity  of  good 
blood  wasted  almost  every  day,  the  too  frequent 
granting  of  pardons,  and  all  that.  But  in  the  end 
Henri  would  not  refuse  me,  and  I  have  your  pardon 
now  in  my  pocket.  But  you  must  not  be  rash  another 
time :  I  promised  for  you,  and  assured  the  King  you 
were  no  fire-eater  and  had  received  great  provo 
cation." 

"  Trust  me  to  be  prudent,"  said  I. 

"  Good !    As  you  had  not  yet  arrived  in  Paris,'* 


MOUSTACHES  OF  BRIGNAN  DE  BRIGNAN  305 

continued  my  father.  "  I  supposed  you  had  been 
delayed  at  Vendome,  whither,  as  you  say,  Nicolas 
told  me  you  were  going.  So  I  thought  I  would 
start  for  home  by  way  of  Vendome,  as  you  might 
still  be  there  and  perhaps  in  some  scrape  or  other, 
or  I  might  meet  you  on  the  road  between  there 
and  Paris.  I  stayed  overnight  in  Paris,  as  the  Duke 
had  invited  me  to  wait  upon  him  the  next  day. 
I  went  and  was  very  well  received.  As  I  was  about 
to  take  my  leave,  I  mentioned  that  I  was  going  to 
travel  by  Vendome.  '  Ah/  said  the  Duke,  '  then,  if 
you  wish,  you  may  take  a  hand  in  a  little  affair  which 
will  be  like  an  echo  of  the  old  busy  days.'  I  opened 
my  eyes  at  this,  and  the  Duke  told  me  that  evidence 
had  just  been  brought  by  one  of  his  spies,  which  war 
ranted  the  arrest  of  a  powerful  malcontent  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Vendome,  who  had  long  been  un 
der  suspicion,  —  in  short,  the  Count  de  Lavardin.  A 
party  of  royal  guards  was  about  to  be  sent  off  at  once 
to  take  him  in  his  chateau  at  Montoire,  four  leagues 
beyond  Vendome,  and  I  might  goi  with  them  as  a 
volunteer,  or  in  any  case  I  might  have  their  com 
pany  on  my  journey.  I  was  quite  ready  for  any 
affair  that  had  a  taste  of  the  old  service  in  it, 
especially  as  these  treasonable  great  lords  some 
times  make  a  stout  resistance  in  their  chateaux. 
And  so  I  had  the  honour  of  being  introduced  to 


306  THE   BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

these  gentlemen  and  becoming  for  the  time  their 
comrade.  That  same  afternoon  I  set  out  with  them 
for  Montoire,  and  we  arrived  there  last  Sunday." 

"  Ah !  you  must  have  passed  through  Vendome 
while  we  were  in  seclusion  there." 

"  No  doubt.  That  Count's  business  had  to  be 
attended  to  before  he  got  wind  of  our  arrival,  and 
so  there  was  no  time  for  inquiring  about  you  at 
Vendome.  We  came  upon  the  Count  and  a  party 
of  attendants  in  the  road,  not  a  quarter  of  a  league 
from  his  chateau.  As  we  heard  at  the  chateau  after 
wards,  he  had  been  searching  the  roads  far  and  wide 
for  his  wife,  who  had  fled  from  his  cruelties.  He 
had  the  daring  to  resist  arrest,  and  there  was  some 
fighting,  in  which  he  was  killed.  It  appears  that 
the  fight  and  his  fall  were  seen  by  watchers  from 
the  tower  of  his  chateau,  and  before  we  could  arrive 
at  that  place  his  accomplice,  this  Captain  Ferragant, 
who  was  in  the  chateau  at  the  time,  made  his  escape. 
As  soon  as  we  got  to  the  chateau,  we  heard  of  this, 
and,  as  the  Captain  also  was  wanted,  there  was 
nothing  to  do  but  give  chase.  A  few  of  the  guards 
men  were  left  to  hold  the  chateau  in  the  King's 
name,  and  the  rest  of  us,  with  no  more  than  a  sup 
and  a  bite,  made  off  after  this  Captain.  He  had 
so  many  followers  with  him,  that  he  was  not  diffi 
cult  to  trace,  and  for  two  days  we  kept  his  track, 


MOUSTACHES  OF  BRIG  NAN  DE  BRIGNAN  307 

until  we  lost  it  at  the  edge  of  this  forest.  From 
what  we  learned  at  Chateaudun,  we  guessed  that 
his  refuge  was  somewhere  in  the  forest.  That  was 
yesterday  afternoon :  we  at  once  broke  up  into  small 
parties  to  search  the  forest,  planning  to  reunite  at 
a  chosen  place  to-day  at  noon." 

"  It  was  one  of  those  parties  that  saved  the 
Countess  from  the  robbers,"  said  I  gratefully. 

"  Ay,  and  there  your  story  crosses  mine.  As  for 
the  ruffians  who  attacked  the  Countess,  they  escaped 
without  affording  a  clue  to  the  Captain's  where 
abouts,  —  for  doubtless  they  were  of  his  band, 
though  this  was  not  certain.  When  our  parties 
met  to-day,  one  of  them  brought  a  forester  who 
offered  to  show  the  way  to  the  Captain's  hiding- 
place  if  he  were  allowed  to  leave  before  coming  in 
sight  of  it.  We  made  full  preparations,  and  you 
know  the  rest.  At  first  we  thought  our  forester  had 
fooled  us,  and  that  the  place  we  had  come  to  w'as 
what  it  appeared,  a  solitary  farmstead  in  a  clear 
ing  of  the  forest.  But  in  such  a  case,  it  is  always 
best  to  make  sure,  and  faith,  that  is  what  we  did. 
So  you  see  I  chanced  to  find  you  all  the  sooner  for 
not  having  had  time  to  look  for  you.  But  indeed 
it  was  a  timely  meeting." 

In  about  an  hour  after  the  time  of  starting,  we 
came  to  a  clear  space,  in  the  midst  of  which  was  the 


308  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

tower  we  sought.  We  could  see  it  by  the  star 
light  before  we  drew  near  with  our  torches.  We 
all  dismounted,  and  with  a  fast-beating  heart, 
I  found  the  door.  It  was  still  locked.  Listening 
at  the  key-hole,  I  could  hear  no  sound.  I  called 
out,  "  Louis !  "  thinking  she  would  understand  I 
had  company  to  whom  her  sex  need  not  be  known. 
I  wished  to  warn  her  of  our  assault  upon  the  door, 
so  that  she  might  stay  clear  of  danger  thereby. 
But  no  answer  came,  though  I  called  several  times. 
I  was  now  in  great  fear -lest  she  had  died.  My 
father,  who  read  my  feelings  in  my  face,  suggested 
that  she  might  have  fallen  into  very  deep  uncon 
sciousness,  and  that  the  best  thing  to  do  was  to  break 
in  the  door  forthwith,  as  carefully  as  possible,  trust 
ing  she  might  not  be  where  there  was  chance  of  any 
thing  striking.  As  the  place  where  I  had  left  her 
lying  was  not  opposite  the  door,  and  there  was  no 
reason  to  suppose  she  had  chosen  another,  I  gave 
up  the  attempt  to  warn  her,  and  without  further  loss 
of  time  we  made  ready  to  attack  the  door.  All 
the  men  in  the  party,  both  guardsmen  and  prisoners, 
laid  hold  of  the  tree-trunk,  by  means  of  halters  and 
ropes  fastened  around  it,  my  father  and  I  placing 
ourselves  at  the  head.  The  commander  of  the  guards 
men,  who  was  immediately  behind  me,  called  out 
the  orders  by  which  we  moved  in  unison.  Start- 


MOUSTACHES  OF  BRIG  NAN  DE  BRIG  NAN  309 

ing  from  a  short  distance,  we  ran  straight  for  the 
tower,  and  swung  the  tree  forward  against  the  door 
at  the  moment  of  stopping.  A  most  violent  shock 
was  produced,  but  the  lock  and  hinges  still  held.  We 
repeated  this  operation  twice.  Upon  our  third 
charge,  the  door  flew  inward.  Leaving  the  trunk 
to  the  others,  I  hastened  into  the  dark,  close  base 
ment,  and  groped  my  way  to  where  I  had  left  the 
Countess. 

"  Madame !  —  Louis !  "  I  called  softly,  feeling 
about  in  the  darkness. 

A  weak  voice  answered,  —  a  voice  like  that  of 
one  just  wakened  from  profound  sleep : 

"  Henri,  is  it  you  ?  —  Mon  dieu,  I  am  so  glad !  — 
I  feared  some  evil  had  befallen  you." 

"  Ah,  Louis,  you  are  living,  —  thank  God!  " 

"  Living,  yes :  I  have  been  asleep.  Once  I  awoke, 
and  wondered  why  you  had  not  returned.  I  prayed 
for  you,  and  then  I  must  have  slept  again.  But 
what  was  it  awakened  me  ?  —  was  there  not  a  loud 
noise  before  I  heard  your  voice?  —  Who  are  those 
men  at  the  door  with  torches?" 

I  introduced  my  father,  who,  regarding  her  in 
the  torchlight,  and  showing  as  tender  a  solicitude 
as  a  woman's,  soon  came  to  the  conclusion  that  her 
state  was  no  worse  than  one  of  extreme  weakness 
for  want  of  food  and  fresh  air.  He  carried  her 


310  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

out,  laid  her  tenderly  on  a  cloak,  and  administered 
such  food  and  wine  as  were  good  for  her.  She  sub 
mitted  with  the  docility  and  trust  of  a  child. 

Leaving  her  for  awhile,  my  father  and  I  con 
sulted  with  the  leader  of  the  guardsmen,  and  it 
was  decided  that  the  Countess,  my  father,  and  I 
should  pass  the  night  at  the  tower,  the  weather  being 
warm  and  clear.  The  guardsmen  would  return  with 
their  prisoners  to  the  scene  of  their  recent  battle, 
where  much  was  to  be  put  to  rights.  On  the  morrow 
they  would  rejoin  us,  and  we  should  all  proceed  to 
Bonneval,  where  my  father's  deposition  could  be 
added  to  the  report  which  the  leader  of  the  arresting 
party  would  have  to  deliver  in  Paris  in  lieu  of  the 
Count  and  Captain  themselves. 

I  could  not  let  the  leader  go,  even  for  the  night, 
without  expressing  the  gratitude  under  which  I 
must  ever  feel  to  him,  for,  though  he  was  still 
ignorant  of  the  identity  of  the  Countess,  there  was 
no  concealing  from  him  that  the  supposed  youth  was 
a  person  very  near  my  heart. 

"  Pouf !  "  said  he,  in  his  manly  way ;  "  'tis  all 
chance.  I  have  done  nothing  for  you,  but  if  I  had 
done  much  I  should  have  been  repaid  already  in 
the  acquaintance  of  Monsieur  de  la  Tournoire." 

"  A  truce  to  flattery,"  said  my  father.     "  It  is 


MOUSTACHES  OF  BRIG  NAN  DE  BRIGNAN  311 

I  who  am  the  gainer  by  the  acquaintance  of  Mon 
sieur  Brignan  de  Brignan." 

"  Eh!  Brignan  de  Brignan!  "  I  echoed. 

'  That  is  this  gentleman's  name,"  said  my  father, 
wondering  at  my  surprise.  "  Have  we  been  so  busy 
that  I  have  not  properly  made  you  known  to  him 
before?" 

I  gazed  at  the  gentleman's  moustaches :  they  were 
indeed  rather  longer  than  the  ordinary.  He,  too, 
looked  his  astonishment  at  the  effect  of  his  name 
upon  me. 

"  Pardon  me,  Monsieur,"  said  I.  "  I  have  been 
staring  like  a  rustic.  I  owe  you  an  explanation  of 
my  ill  manners.  I  will  give  it  frankly :  it  may  pro 
vide  you  with  laughter.  What  I  am  now,  I  know  not, 
but  three  weeks  ago  I  was  a  fool."  I  then  told  him 
how  I  had  been  taunted  by  a  young  lady,  whose 
name  I  did  not  mention,  and  with  what  particular 
object  I  had  so  recently  started  for  Paris.  This 
was  news  to  my  father  also,  who  laughed  without 
restraint.  Brignan  de  Brignan,  though  certainly 
amused,  kept  his  mirth  within  bounds,  and  replied  : 

"  Faith,  I  know  not  any  young  lady  in  your  part 
of  France  who  has  a  right  to  glory  in  my  personal 
appearance,  even  if  1  were  an  Apollo,  —  who,  by 
the  way,  is  not  represented  with  moustaches.  But 
I  believe  I  know  who  this  girl  may  be,  —  I  have 


312  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

met  such  a  one  in  Paris,  and  avoided  her  as  a  pert 
little  minx.  As  for  your  folly,  as  you  call  it,  it  was 
no  more  foolish  than  many  a  thing  I  have  done." 

He  had  the  breeding  not  to  add,  "  At  your  age," 
and  I  loved  him  for  that.  He  and  his  men  now  set 
out  upon  their  return  to  the  farmstead,  and  my 
father  and  I,  after  devising  a  more  comfortable 
couch  for  the  Countess  just  within  the  open  door 
way  of  the  tower,  slept  and  watched  by  turns  out 
side. 

In  the  morning  the  Countess,  partaking  of  more 
food,  was  in  better  strength  and  spirits,  and  had 
the  curiosity  to  ask  how  my  father  came  to  be  there. 
In  telling  her,  I  broke  the  news  of  the  Count's 
death.  For  a  moment  she  was  startled,  and  then 
pity  showed  itself  in  her  eyes  and  words,  —  pity  for 
the  man  who  had  been  swayed  by  such  passions  and 
delusions,  and  who  had  died  in  his  sin  with  none  else 
to  shed  a  tear  for  him.  The  Captain's  death,  of 
which  I  next  informed  her,  did  not  move  her  as 
much. 

The  turn  of  affairs  caused  a  change  of  plan.  She 
now  resolved  (as  I  had  foreseen)  to  return 
to  Lavardin  and  do  such  honour  to  her  husband's 
memory  as  she  might.  Though  his  estates  would 
probably,  in  all  the  circumstances,  be  adjudged  for 
feit  to  the  Crown,  some  provision  would  doubtless 


MOUSTACHES  OF  BRIG  NAN  DE  BRIGNAN  313 

be  made  for  his  widow.  In  any  case,  she  might  be 
sure  of  every  courtesy  from  the  officer  in  command 
of  the  guardsmen  now  occupying  the  chateau  for 
the  King,  and  there  were  certain  jewels,  apparel,  and 
other  possessions  of  her  own  which  could  not  be 
withheld  from  her. 

In  the  afternoon,  when  Brignan  de  Brignan  and 
his  comrades  reappeared,  the  Countess  was  able  to 
ride;  and  that  evening  we  were  all  in  Bonneval. 
Monsieur  de  Brignan  had  taken  possession  of 
several  things  found  in  an  iron-bound  chest  where 
Captain  Ferragant  had  kept  his  treasures.  Among 
others  were  two  papers  stolen  from  me  by  the  rob 
bers,  —  the  incriminating  fragment  of  a  letter  to 
the  Count,  and  the  note  from  the  Countess  which 
I  had  found  upon  Monsieur  de  Merri.  The  former 
I  destroyed,  at  the  fire  in  the  inn  kitchen :  the  latter 
I  kept,  and  keep  to  this  day.  Besides  these,  there 
were  my  purse ;  a  quantity  of  gold,  out  of  which 
I  repaid  myself  the  amount  I  had  been  robbed  of; 
and  the  two  keys,  which  I  subsequently  restored 
to  the  Chateau  de  Lavardin,  whence  they  had  come. 

We  stayed  the  night  at  Bonneval.  The  next 
day  the  guardsmen  started  for  Paris,  and  our 
party  of  three  for  Montoire.  As  I  took  my  leave 
of  Brignan  de  Brignan  before  the  inn  gate,  I  noticed 
that  his  moustaches  had  undergone  a  diminution: 


314  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

indeed  they  now  extended  no  further  than  his  lips. 
I  supposed  he  had  decided  not  to  be  distinguished  by 
such  marks  again.  He  expressed  a  hope  of  renewing 
acquaintance  with  me  in  Paris,  and  rode  off.  The 
Countess,  my  father,  and  I  turned  our  faces  toward 
Montoire,  the  Countess  being  now  once  more  on 
Hugues's  horse,  which  I  had  left  for  a  time  at 
Bonneval.  We  had  not  gone  very  far,  when  a  man 
galloped  after  us,  handed  me  a  packet,  and  rode 
back  as  hastily  as  he  had  come.  I  had  scarce  time 
to  recognize  him  as  a  valet  attached  to  the  party 
of  guardsmen. 

I  opened  the  packet,  and  found  a  piece  of  paper, 
to  which  two  wisps  of  hair  were  fastened  by  a  thread, 
and  on  which  was  written  in  a  large,  dashing 
hand: 

"  Behold  my  moustaches.    Brignan  de  Brignan." 
And  so,  after  all,  I  might  keep  my  promise  to 
Mile.  Celeste! 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

AFTERWARDS 

Two  days  later  we  arrived  at  Hugues's  house,  and 
were  received  with  great  joy  by  him  and  Mathilde. 
Here  the  Countess,  now  happily  improved  in  health, 
resumed  the  attire  of  her  sex,  which  she  had  there 
put  off.  My  father  then  accompanied  her  to  the 
Chateau  de  Lavardin,  and  made  her  known  to  the 
guardsman  in  command,  by  whom  she  was  treated 
with  the  utmost  consideration.  With  Mathilde  to 
attend  her,  she  remained  a  few  days  at  the  chateau, 
and  then  removed  with  her  personal  possessions  to 
the  house  of  Hugues,  whose  marriage  to  Mathilde 
was  no  longer  delayed. 

But  meanwhile  my  father  and  I  stayed  only  a  day 
at  Montoire,  lodging  at  the  inn  there.  I  did  not  go 
to  the  chateau,  but  my  father  took  thither  the  two 
keys,  and  brought  away  my  sword  and  dagger, 
which  had  been  hanging  undisturbed  in  the  hall. 
My  farewell  to  the  Countess  was  spoken  in  front 


316  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

of  Hugues's  gate  when  she  started  thence  for  the 
chateau,  and  not  much  was  said,  for  my  father  and 
Hugues  were  there,  as  well  as  Mathilde,  and  the 
horses  were  waiting.  But  something  was  looked, 
and  never  did  I  cease  to  carry  in  my  heart  the  tender 
and  solicitous  expression  of  her  sweet  eyes  as  they 
rested  on  me  for  a  silent  moment  ere  she  turned 
away. 

My  father  and  I,  on  our  homeward  journey, 
stopped  at  La  Fleche  and  ascertained  that  Mon 
sieur  de  Merri's  relations  had  learned  of  his  fate 
and  taken  all  care  for  the  repose  of  his  body  and  soul. 
It  appeared  that  he  lived  at  Orleans,  and  was  used  to 
visit  cousins  in  Brittany :  thus,  then,  had  he  chanced 
to  stop  at  Montoire  and  fall  in  with  the  Count  de 
Lavardin.  Alas !  poor  young  gentleman  ! 

And  now  we  arrived  home,  to  the  great  relief  of 
my  mother ;  and  Blaise  Tripault  would  hardly  speak 
to  my  father  or  me,  for  envy  of  the  adventures  we 
had  passed  through  without  him.  But  he  spread 
great  reports  of  what  I  had  done,  —  or  rather  what 
I  had  not  done,  for  he  made  me  a  chief  hero  in  the 
destruction  of  the  band  of  robbers.  But  this  un 
merited  fame  scarcely  annoyed  me  at  all,  for  my 
thoughts  were  elsewhere,  and  I  was  restless  and 
melancholy.  In  a  few  days  I  resolved  to  go  to 
Paris,  —  by  way  of  Montoire.  But  before  I  started, 


AFTER  WARDS  3  1 7 

I  took  a  walk  one  fine  afternoon  along  the  stream 
that  bounded  our  estate :  and,  as  I  had  expected, 
there  was  Mile.  Celeste  on  the  other  side,  with  her 
drowsy  old  guardian.  She  blushed  and  looked  em 
barrassed,  and  I  wondered  why  I  had  ever  thought 
her  charming.  Her  self-confidence  returned  in  a 
moment,  and  she  greeted  me  with  her  old  sauciness, 
though  it  seemed  a  trifle  forced: 

"  Ah,  Monsieur,  so  you  have  come  back  without 
going  to  Paris  after  all,  I  hear." 

"  Yes,  Mademoiselle,"  I  answered  coldly.  "  But 
I  have  taken  your  advice  and  looked  a  little  into  the 
eyes  of  danger ;  and  I  find  it  does  make  a  difference 
in  one." 

"  Oh,  yes :  I  believe  you  fought  a  duel,  and  were 
present  when  some  highway  robbers  were  taken ; 
and  now  you  have  come  back  to  rest  on  your  laurels." 

"  No ;  I  came  back  to  give  you  these,  as  I  prom 
ised."  And  I  threw  her  the  packet  containing  the 
moustaches  of  Brignan  cle  Brignan.  She  opened  it, 
and  regarded  the  contents  with  amazement.  I 
laughed. 

She  looked  at  me  now  with  real  wonder,  and  I 
perceived  I  had  grown  several  inches  in  her  estima 
tion. 

"  But  don't  think  I  took  them  against  his  will," 
said  I.  "  I  admit  I  never  could  have  done  that.  He 


3l8  THE   BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

gave  me  them  in  jest,  and  the  proudest  claim  I  can 
make  in  regard  to  him  is  that  he  honours  me  with 
his  friendship.  Good  day,  Mademoiselle." 

I  came  away,  leaving  her  surprised  and  discom 
fited,  for  which  I  was  not  sorry.  She  had  expected 
to  find  me  still  her  slave,  and  to  expend  her  pertness 
on  me  as  before :  though  she  might  have  known  that 
if  danger  would  make  a  man  of  me,  it  would  give 
me  a  man's  eyes  to  see  the  difference  between  a  real 
woman  and  a  scornful  miss. 

I  went  to  Paris,  careful  this  time  to  avoid  conflict 
with  bold-speaking  young  gentlemen  at  inns ;  and  on 
the  way  I  had  one  precious  hour  at  Hugues's  house, 
wherein  —  upon  his  marriage  to  Mathilde  —  the 
Countess  had  established  herself,  to  the  wonder  of  all 
who  heard  of  it.  She  continued  to  lodge  there,  her 
affairs  turning  out  so  that  she  was  able  to  repay 
Hugues  liberally.  She  occupied  herself  in  good 
works  for  the  poor  about  Montoire,  and  so  two  years 
passed,  each  day  making  her  happier  and  more 
beautiful.  Many  times  I  went  between  La  Tournoire 
and  Paris,  —  always  by  way  of  Montoire.  In  Paris 
I  saw  much  of  Brignan  de  Brignan,  whose  mous 
taches  had  soon  grown  back  to  their  old  magnitude. 
And  one  day  whom  should  I  meet  in  the  Rue  St. 
Honore  but  that  excellent  spy  of  Sully's,  Monsieur 
de  Pepicot? 


AFTER  WARDS  3  1 9 

I  begged  him  to  come  into  a  tavern.  "  There  is 
something  you  owe  me,"  said  I,  when  we  were 
seated;  "an  account  of  how  you  got  out  of  the 
Chateau  de  Lavardin  that  night  without  leaving 
any  trace." 

"  It  was  nothing,"  said  the  long-nosed  man 
meekly.  "  I  found  an  empty  room  with  a  mullioned 
window,  on  the  floor  beneath  ours,  and  let  myself 
down  to  the  terrace  with  a  knotted  rope  I  had 
brought  in  my  portmanteau." 

"  But  I  never  heard  that  any  rope  was  found." 

"  I  had  passed  it  round  the  inside  of  the  window- 
mullion  and  lowered  both  ends  to  the  ground,  at 
tached  to  my  portmanteau.  In  descending  I  kept 
hold  of  both  parts.  When  I  was  down,  I  had  only 
to  release  one  part  and  pull  the  rope  after  me.  I 
found  a  gardener's  tool-shed,  and  in  it  some  poles 
for  trellis-work.  I  placed  two  of  these  side  by  side 
against  the  garden  wall,  at  the  postern  door,  and 
managed  to  clamber  to  the  top." 

"  But  I  heard  of  nothing  being  found  against  the 
wall." 

"  Oh,  I  drew  the  poles  up  after  me,  and  also  my 
portmanteau,  by  means  of  the  rope,  which  I  had 
fastened  to  them  and  to  my  waist.  I  let  them  down 
to  a  plank  which  crossed  the  moat  there,  as  I  had 
observed  before  ever  entering  the  chateau.  I 


320  THE  BRIGHT  FACE    OF  DANGER 

dropped  after  them,  and  was  lucky  enough  to  avoid 
falling  into  the  moat.  I  hid  the  poles  among  the 
bushes :  not  that  it  mattered,  but  I  thought  it  would 
amuse  the  Count  to  conjecture  how  I  had  got  away. 
One  likes  to  give  people  something  to  think  of.  — 
As  for  my  horse,  I  had  seen  to  it  that  he  was  kept 
in  an  unlocked  penthouse.  —  Ah,  well !  that  Count 
thought  he  was  a  great  chess-player."  And  Mon 
sieur  de  Pepicot  smiled  faintly  and  shook  his  head. 

At  the  prospect  of  war,  I  joined  the  army  assem 
bling  at  Chalons,  but  the  lamentable  murder  of  the 
King  put  an  end  to  his  great  plans,  and  I  resumed 
my  former  way,  swinging  like  a  pendulum  between 
Paris  and  La  Tournoire.  One  soft,  pink  evening 
in  the  second  summer  after  my  adventure  at 
Lavardin,  I  was  privileged  to  walk  alone  with  the 
Countess  in  the  meadows  behind  Hugues's  mill. 
Health  and  serenity  had  raised  her  beauty  to  per 
fection,  and  there  was  no  trace  of  her  sorrows  but 
the  humble  dignity  and  brave  gentleness  of  her  look 
and  manner. 

'  You  are  the  loveliest  woman  in  the  world,"  I 
said,  without  any  sort  of  warning.  "  Ah,  Louise  — 
surely  I  may  call  you  that  now  —  how  I  adore  you ! 
I  cannot  any  longer  keep  back  \vhat  is  in  my  heart. 
See  yonder  where  the  sun  has  set  —  that  is  where 
La  Tournoire  is.  It  seems  to  beckon  us  —  not  me 


AFTER  WARDS  3  2 1 

alone,  but  us  —  together.  When  will  you  come?  — 
when  may  I  take  you  to  my  father  and  mother,  and 
hear  them  say  I  could  not  have  found  a  sweeter  wife 
in  all  France?  " 

Trembling",  she  raised  her  moist  eyes  to  mine,  and 
said  in  a  voice  like  a  low  sigh : 

"  Ah,  Henri,  if  it  were  possible !  But  you  forget 
the  barrier :  we  are  not  of  the  same  religion.  I 
know  your  mother  changed  her  faith  for  your 
father's  sake;  but  I  could  never  do  so." 

"  But  what  if  I  changed  for  your  sake?  "  I  said, 
taking  her  hand. 

"  Henri !  will  you  do  that?  "  she  cried,  with  a  joy 
that  told  all  I  wished  to  know. 

In  truth,  I  had  often  thought  of  going"  over  to  the 
national  form  of  worship.  As  soon,  therefore,  as 
I  got  to  La  Tournoire  after  this  meeting,  I  opened 
the  matter  to  my  father. 

"  Why,"  said  he,  "  I  think  it  a  sensible  resolve. 
The  times  are  changed ;  since  King  Henri's  death, 
there  is  no  longer  any  hope  of  us  Huguenots  main 
taining  a  balance.  As  a  party,  we  have  done  our 
work,  and  are  doomed  to  pass  away.  Those  who 
persist  will  only  keep  up  a  division  in  the  nation, 
from  which  they  can  gain  nothing,  and  which  will 
be  a  source  of  useless  troubles.  As  for  the  religious 
side  of  the  question,  some  people  prefer  artificial 


322  THE  BRIGHT  FACE   OF  DANGER 

forms  of  expression,  some  do  not.  It  is  a  matter  of 
externals :  and  if  one  must  needs  subscribe  to  a  few 
doctrines  he  does  not  believe,  who  is  harmed  by 
that?  These  things  are  much  to  women,  and  we, 
to  whom  they  are  less,  can  afford  to  yield.  I  often 
fancy  your  mother  would  like  to  go  back  to  the 
faith  of  her  childhood,  —  and  if  she  ever  expresses 
the  wish,  I  will  not  hinder  her.  When  I  married 
her,  all  was  different :  I  could  not  have  become  a 
Catholic  then.  Nor  indeed  can  I  do  so  now. 
Blaise  Tripault  and  I  are  too  old  for  new  tricks :  we 
must  not  change  our  colours  at  this  late  day :  we  are 
survivals  from  a  bygone  state  of  things.  But  you. 
my  son,  belong  to  a  new  France.  Our  great  Henri 
said.  '  Surely  Paris  is  worth  a  mass' :  and  I  dare 
say  this  lady  is  as  much  to  you  as  Paris  was  to 
him." 

So  the  Church  gained  a  convert  and  I  a  wife. 
Hugues  and  Mathilde  came  to  live  on  our  estate. 
And  Mile.  Celeste,  in  course  of  time,  was  married 
to  a  raw  young  Gascon  as  lean  as  a  lath,  as  poor 
as  a  fiddler,  and  as  thirsty  as  a  Dutchman,  but  with 
moustaches  twice  as  long  as  those  of  Brignan  de 
Brignan. 

THE  END. 


L.  C.  Page  and  Company's 

Announcement  List 

of  New  Fiction 

The  Mystery  of  Murray  Davenport.    By 

ROBERT    NEILSON   STEPHENS,  author  of  "An    Enemy  to 
the  King,"  "  Philip  Winwood,"  etc. 

Library  tamo,  cloth,  with  six  full-page  illustrations  by  H.  C. 
Edwards  ........     $1.50 

In  his  latest  novel,  Mr.  Stephens  has  made  a  radical  de 
parture  from  the  themes  of  his  previous  successes.  Turning 
from  past  days  and  distant  scenes,  he  has  taken  up  American 
life  of  to-day  as  his  new  field,  therein  proving  himself  equally 
capable.  Original  in  its  conception,  striking  in  its  psychologic 
interest,  and  with  a  most  perplexing  love  problem,  "  The 
Mystery  of  Murray  Davenport  "is  the  most  vital  and  absorb 
ing  of  all  Mr.  Stephens's  novels,  and  will  add  not  a  little  to 
his  reputation. 

"  This  is  easily  the  best  thing  that  Mr.  Stephens  has  yet  done. 
Those  familiar  with  his  other  novels  can  best  judge  the  measure  of 
this  praise,  which  is  generous."  —  Buffalo  News. 

"  Mr.  Stephens  won  a  host  of  friends  through  his  earlier  volumes, 
but  we  think  he  will  do  still  better  work  in  his  new  field  if  the 
present  volume  is  a  criterion."  —  N.  Y.  Com.  Advertiser. 

The  Daughter  of  the  Dawn.    By  R.  HODDER 

With  12  full-page  illustrations  by  Harold  Piffard. 
Library  i2mo,  cloth,  decorative  cover   .         .         .         $1.50 
This  is  a  powerful  story  of  adventure  and  mystery,  its  scene 
New  Zealand.     In  sustained  interest  and  novel  plot,  it  recalls 
Rider  Haggard's  "King   Solomon's   Mines,"  and  "  Slv.>."  but 
the  reader  will  find  an  added  interest  due    to    the    apparent 
reality  with  which  the  author  succeeds  in  investing  the  sensa 
tional  incidents  of  his  plot. 


L.    C.  PAGE  AND    COMPANY'S 


The   Spoilsmen.      By  ELLIOTT   FLOWER,  author  of 
"  Policeman  Flynn,"  etc. 
Library  I2mo,  cloth $1.50 

This  is  a  story  of  municipal  politics,  depicting  conditions 
common  to  practically  all  large  cities.  The  political  methods 
employed,  however,  are  in  most  instances  taken  from  the 
actual  experiences  of  men  who  have  served  the  public  in  some 
capacity  or  other,  and  the  stories  told  of  some  of  the  charac 
ters  are  literally  true.  The  love  interest  centres  around  a  girl 
of  high  ideals,  who  inspires  a  wealthy  young  man  to  enter  the 
local  campaign. 

"  The  best  one  may  hear  of  '  The  Spoilsmen '  will  be  none  too 
good.  As  a  wide-awake,  snappy,  brilliant  political  story  it  has  few 
equals,  its  title-page  being  stamped  with  that  elusive  mark,  '  suc 
cess.'  One  should  not  miss  a  word  of  a  book  like  this  at  a  time 
like  this  and  in  a  world  of  politics  like  this."  —  Boston  Transcript. 

" .  .  .  It  ought  to  do  good.  The  world  of  municipal  politics  is 
put  before  the  reader  in  a  striking  and  truthful  manner;  and  the 
sources  of  evil  that  afflict  the  government  of  our  cities  are  laid  bare 
in  a  manner  that  should  arrest  the  attention  of  every  honest  man 
who  wishes  to  purge  and  cleanse  our  local  governments.  It  illus 
trates,  too,  very  forcibly,  how  difficult  a  work  it  is  to  accomplish 
such  municipal  reform,  and  how  useless  it  is  to  attempt  it  without 
united  and  persistent  effort  on  the  part  of  those  who  should  be 
most  interested." —  Graver  Cleveland. 


A    Daughter    Of    Thespis.     By  JOHN  D.  BARRY, 
author  of  "  The  Intriguers,"  "  Mademoiselle  Blanche,"  etc. 
Library  1 2mo,  cloth $1.50 

The  author's  experiences  as  a  dramatic  critic  have  enabled 
him  to  write  with  authority  on  the  ever  fascinating  theme  of 
stage  life.  From  "  the  front,"  in  the  wings,  and  on  the  boards 
—  from  all  these  varying  points  of  view,  is  told  this  latest 
story  of  player  folk  —  an  absorbing  tale. 

"This  story  of  the  experiences  of  Evelyn  Johnson,  actress,  may 
he  praised  just  because  it  is  so  true  and  so  wholly  free  from  melo 
drama  and  the  claptrap  which  we  have  come  to  think  inseparable 
from  any  narrative  which  has  to  do  with  theatrical  experiences."  — 
Professor  Harry  Thurston  Peck,  of  Columbia  University. 


LIST  OF  NEW  FICTION 


Prince     Hagen.        By   UPTON    SINCLAIR,    author   of 

"  King  Midas,"  etc. 

Library  I2mo,  cloth.         ......     $1.50 

In  this  book,  Mr.  Sinclair  has  written  a  satire  of  the  first 
order  —  one  worthy  to  be  compared  with  Swift's  biting  tirades 
against  the  follies  and  abuses  of  mankind. 

The  scheme  of  the  book  is  as  delightful  as  it  is  original  — 
Prince  Hagen,  son  of  that  Hagen  who  killed  Siegfried,  grand 
son  of  Alberich,  King  of  the  Nibelungs,  comes  to  this  earth 
from  Nibelheim,  for  a  completion  of  his  education,  and  it  is 
the  effect  of  our  modern  morality  on  a  brilliant  and  unscrupu 
lous  mind  which  forms  the  basis  of  Mr.  Sinclair's  story. 
Prince  Hagen's  first  exploits  are  at  school ;  then  in  the  thick 
of  New  York's  corrupt  politics  as  a  boss.  Later,  after  he  has 
inherited  the  untold  wealth  of  the  Nibelungs,  he  tastes  the 
society  life  of  the  metropolis. 

As  a  story  simply,  the  book  is  thoroughly  entertaining,  with 
a  climax  of  surprising  power  ;  but,  as  a  satire,  it  will  live. 


Earth's  Enigmas.  By  CHARLES  G.  D.  ROBERTS, 
author  of  "  The  Kindred  of  the  Wild,"  "  The  Heart  of  the 
Ancient  Wood,"  etc.  A  new  edition,  with  the  addition  of 
three  new  stories,  and  ten  illustrations  by  Charles  Livingston 
Bull. 
Library  I2mo,  cloth,  uncut  edges  .  .  .  .  $1.50 

"  It  will  rank  high  among  collections  of  short  stories.  .  .  .  His 
prose  art,  too,  has  reached  a  high  degree  of  perfection.  ...  In 
'  Earth's  Enigmas '  is  a  wider  range  of  subject  than  in  the  '  Kindred 
of  the  Wild.'  "  —  Rmieiv  from  advance  sheets  of  the  illustrated  edition 
by  Tiffany  Blake  in  the  Chicago  Evening  Post. 

"  Throughout  the  volume  runs  that  subtle  questioning  of  the 
cruel,  predatory  side  of  nature  which  suggests  the  general  title  of 
the  book.  In  certain  cases  it  is  the  picture  of  savage  nature  raven 
ing  for  food —  for  death  to  preserve  life;  in  others  it  is  the  secret 
symbolism  of  woods  and  waters  prophesying  of  evils  and  misadven 
tures  to  come.  All  this  does  not  mean,  however,  that  Mr.  Roberts 
is  either  pessimistic  or  morbid  —  it  is  nature  in  his  books  after  all, 
wholesome  in  hei'  ciuel  moods  as  in  her  '.eudtr.''  —  Tfie  New  York 
Independent. 


L.   C.   PAGE   AND    COMPANY'S 


The   Silent   Maid.      By  FREDERIC  W.  PANGBORN. 
Large  i6mo,  cloth,  with  a  frontispiece  by  Frank  T.  Mer 
rill         $1.00 

A  dainty  and  delicate  legend  of  the  brave  days  of  old,  of 
sprites  and  pixies,  of  trolls  and  gnomes,  of  ruthless  barons  and 
noble  knights.  "  The  Silent  Maid  "  herself,  with  her  strange 
bewitchment  and  wondrous  song,  is  equalled  only  by  Undine 
in  charm  and  mystery.  The  tale  is  told  in  that  quaint  diction 
which  chronicles  "  The  Forest  Lovers,"  and  in  which  Mr. 
Pangborn,  although  a  new  and  hitherto  undiscovered  writer,  is 
no  less  an  artist  than  Mr.  Hewlett. 

The    Golden    Kingdom.      By  ANDREW  BALFOUR, 
author  of  "  Vengeance  is  Mine,"  "  To  Arms  !  "  etc. 
Cloth,  tamo,  decorative  cover  ....     $1.50 

This  is  a  story  of  adventure  on  land  and  sea,  beginning  in 
England,  and  ending  in  South  Africa,  in  the  last  days  of  the 
seventeenth  century.  The  scheme  of  the  tale  at  once  puts  the 
reader  in  mind  of  Stevenson's  "Treasure  Island,"  and  with 
that  augury  of  a  good  story,  he  at  once  continues  from  the 
mysterious  advent  of  Corkran  the  Coxswain  into  the  quiet 
English  village,  through  scenes  of  riot,  slave-trading,  ship 
wreck,  and  savages  to  the  end  of  all  in  the  "  Golden  King 
dom  "  with  its  strange  denizens.  The  character  of  Jacob  the 
Blacksmith,  big  of  body  and  bigger  of  heart,  ever  ready  in 
time  of  peril,  will  alone  hold  his  attention  with  a  strong  grip. 

The  Promotion  of  the  Admiral.    By  MORLEY 

ROBERTS,  author  of   "  The   Colossus,"   "  The    Fugitives," 

"  Sons  of  Empire,"  etc. 

Library  I2mo,  cloth  decorative,  illustrated         .         .     $1.50 

We  consider  ourselves  fortunate  in  being  able  to  announce 
this  latest  novel  by  Mr.  Morley  Roberts,  who  has  such  a  wide 
circle  of  readers  and  admirers.  This  volume  contains  half  a 
dozen  stories  of  sea  life,  —  fresh,  racy,  and  bracing,  —  some 
humorous,  some  thrilling,  all  laid  in  America,  —  a  new  field  for 
Mr.  Roberts,  —  and  introduces  a  unique  creation,  "Shanghai 
Smith,"  of  "  'Frisco,"  kidnapper  of  seamen,  whose  calling  and 
adventures  have  already  interested  and  amused  all  readers  of 
The  Philadelphia  Saturday  Evening  Post. 


LIST  OF  NEW  FICTION  5 


The    Schemers.      A   TALE   OF   MODERN    LIFE.     By 
EDWARD    F.     HARKINS,    author    of    "  Little     Pilgrimages 
Among  the  Men  Who  Have  Written  Famous  Books,"  etc. 
Library   I2mo,  cloth,  with  a  frontispiece  by  Ernest 

Fosbery $1.50 

A  story  of  a  new  and  real  phase  of  social  life  in  Boston, 
skilfully  and  daringly  handled.  There  is  plenty  of  life  and 
color  abounding,  and  a  diversity  of  characters — -shop-girls, 
society  belles,  men  about  town,  city  politicians,  and  others. 
The  various  schemers  and  their  schemes  will  be  followed  with 
interest  —  and  there  will  be  some  discerning  readers  who  may 
claim  to  recognize  in  certain  points  of  the  story  certain  recent 
happenings  in  the  shopping  and  the  society  circles  of  the  Hub. 

The    Captain's   Wife.      By   W.   CLARK  RUSSELL, 
author  of  "  The  Wreck  of  the  Grosvenor,"  "  The  Mate  of 
the  Good  Ship  York,"  etc. 

Library    i2mo,     cloth,    with    a    frontispiece     by     W.     H. 
Dunton     .         .  .....     $1.50 

The  customary  epithets  applied  to  nautical  fiction  are  quite 
incommensurate  with  the  excellence  of  Mr.  Clark  Russell's  nar 
rative  powers,  and  these  are  thoroughly  at  their  best  in  "  The 
Captain's  Wife."  "  The  Captain's  Wife "  is  the  story  of  a 
voyage,  and  its  romantic  interest  hinges  on  the  stratagem  of 
the  captain's  newly  wedded  wife  in  order  to  accompany  him 
on  his  expedition  for  the  salvage  of  a  valuable  wreck.  The  plot 
thickens  so  gradually  that  a  less  competent  novelist  would  be 
in  danger  of  letting  the  reader's  attention  slip.  But  the  climax 
of  Benson's  conspiracy  to  remove  the  captain,  and  carry  off 
the  wife,  to  whom  his  lawless  passion  aspires,  is  invested  with 
the  keenest  excitement. 

The  Story  of  the  Foss  River  Ranch.    ny 

RlDGWELL  ClTLLOM. 

Library  i  amo,  cloth  decorative          .         .  .     #1.50 

The  scene  of  this  story  is  laid  in  Canada,  not  in  one  of  the. 
great  cities,  but  in  that  undeveloped  section  of  the  great  North 
west  where  to-day  scenes  are  being  enacted  similar  to  those 
enacted  fifty  years  ago  during  the  settlement  of  the  great  Amer 
ican  West.  The  story  is  intense,  with  a  sustained  and  well- 
developed  plot,  and  will  thn<;  appeal  to  the  reading  public, 


6  L.   C.   PAGE   AND    COMPANY'S 

The  Interference  of  Patricia.     By  LILIAN 

BELL,  author  of  "  Hope  Loring,"  "  Abroad  with  the  Jim 
mies,"  etc.     With  a  frontispiece  from  drawing  by  Frank  T 
Merrill. 
Cloth,  1 2mo,  decorative  cover $1.00 

This  stoiy  adds  not  a  little  to  the  author's  reputation  as  a 
teller  of  clever  tales.  It  is  of  the  social  life  of  to-day  in  Denver 
—  that  city  of  gold  and  ozone  —  and  deals  of  that  burg's  pecu 
liarities  with  a  keen  and  flashing  satire.  The  character  of  the 
heroine,  Patricia,  will  hold  the  reader  by  its  power  and  bril 
liancy.  Impetuous,  capricious,  and  wayward,  with  a  dominat 
ing  personality  and  spirit,  she  is  at  first  a  careless  girl,  then 
develops  into  a  loyal  and  loving  woman,  whose  interference 
saves  the  honor  of  both  her  father  and  lover.  The  love  theme 
is  in  the  author's  best  vein,  the  character  sketches  of  the  mag 
nates  of  Denver  are  amusing  and  trenchant,  and  the  episodes 
of  the  plot  are  convincing,  sincere,  and  impressive. 

A  Book  Of  Girls.     By  LILIAN  BELL,  author  of  "  Hope 
Loring,"  "  Abroad  with  the  Jimmies,"  etc.     With  a  frontis 
piece. 
Cloth,  I2mo,  decorative  cover $1.00 

It  is  quite  universally  recognized  that  Lilian  Bell  has  done 
for  the  American  girl  in  fiction  what  Gibson  has  done  for  her 
in  art  — that  Lilian  Bell  has  crystallized  into  a  distinct  type  all 
the  peculiar  qualities  that  have  made  the  American  girl  unique 
among  the  women  of  the  world.  Consequently,  a  book  with  a 
Bell  heroine  is  sure  of  a  hearty  welcome.  What,  therefore, 
can  be  said  of  this  book,  which  contains  no  less  than  four 
types  of  witching  and  buoyant  femininity?  There  are  four 
stories  of  power  and  dash  in  this  volume  :  "  The  Last  Straw," 
"The  Surrender  of  Lapwing."  "The  Penance  of  Hedwig," 
and  "  Garret  Owen's  Little  Countess."  Each  one  of  these 
tells  a  tale  full  of  verve  and  thrill,  each  one  has  a  heroine  oi 
fibre  and  spirit. 


LIST  OF  NEW  FICTION 


Coiltlt  Zarkclo     By  SIR  WILLIAM  MAGNAY,  author  of 
"  The  Red  Chancellor." 

One  volume,  library  izmo,  cloth,  decorative  cover,  with  a 
striking  frontispiece  .          ......     $1.50 

"  The  Red  Chancellor  "  was  considered  by  critics,  as  well  as 
by  the  reading  public,  one  of  the  most  dramatic  novels  of  last 
year.  In  his  new  book,  Sir  William  Magnay  has  continued  in 
the  field  in  which  he  has  been  so  successful.  "  Count  Zarka  " 
is  a  strong,  quick-moving  romance  of  adventure  and  political 
intrigue,  the  scene  being  laid  in  a  fictitious  kingdom  of  central 
Europe,  under  which  thin  disguise  may  be  recognized  one  of 
the  Balkan  states.  The  story  in  its  action  and  complications 
reminds  one  strongly  of  "  The  Prisoner  of  Zenda,"  while  the 
manoeuvring  of  Russia  for  the  control  in  the  East  strongly  sug 
gests  the  contemporary  history  of  European  politics.  The 
character  of  the  mysterious  Count  Zarka,  hero  and  villain,  is 
strongly  developed,  and  one  new  in  fiction. 

The     Golden     Dwarf.      By   R.   NORMAN    SILVER, 
author  of  "  A  Daughter  of  Mystery,"  etc. 
Library  121110,  cloth,  illustrated          .         .         .         .     $1.50 
Mr.    Silver  needs  no  introduction  to  the  American  public. 
His  "  A  Daughter  of  Mystery  "  was  one  of  the  most  realistic 
stories  of   modern   London  life  that  has    recently    appeared. 
"The  Golden  Dwarf"  is  such  another  story,  intense  and  al 
most  sensational.     Mr.  Silver  reveals  the  mysterious  and  grue 
some  beneath  the  commonplace  in  an  absorbing  manner.    The 
"  Golden  Dwarf"  himself,  his  strange  German  physician,  and 
the  secret  of  the  Wyresdale  Tower  are  characters  and  happen 
ings  which  will  hold  the  reader  from  cover  to  cover. 

Alain  Tanger's  Wife.    By  j.  H.  YOXALL,  author 

of  "  The  Rommany  Stone,"  etc. 

Library  I2mo,  cloth,  decorative  cover  .  .  .  $1.50 
A  spirited  story  of  political  intrigue  in  France.  The  various 
dissensions  of  the  parties  claiming  political  supremacy,  and 
"  the  wheels  within  wheels  "  that  move  them  to  their  schemes 
are  caustically  and  trenchantly  revealed.  A  well  known  figure 
in  the  military  history  of  France  plays  a  prominent  part  in  the 
plot  —  but  the  central  figure  is  that  of  the  American  heroine 
—  loyal,  intense,  piquant,  and  compelling. 


L.    C.   PAGE   AND    COMPANY'S 


The  Diary  Of  a  Year.  PASSAGES  IN  THE  LIFE  OF 
A  WOMAN  OF  THE  WORLD.  Edited  by  Mrs.  CHARLES 
H.  E.  BROOKFIELD. 

Library  i2mo,  cloth,  decorative  cover  .  •  .  .  $1.25 
The  writer  of  this  absorbing  study  of  emotions  and  events  is 
gifted  with  charming  imagination  and  an  elegant  style.  The 
book  abounds  in  brilliant  wit,  amiable  philosophy,  and  interest 
ing  characterizations.  The  "  woman  of  the  world "  reveals 
herself  as  a  fascinating,  if  somewhat  reckless,  creature,  who 
justly  holds  the  sympathies  of  the  reader. 

The  Red  Triangle.     Being  some  further  chronicles  of 
Martin    Hewitt,    investigator.      By    ARTHUR    MORRISON, 
author   of   "  The    Hole   in   the   Wall,"   "  Tales    of    Mean 
Streets,"  etc. 
Library  I2mo,  cloth       ......         $1.50 

This  is  a  genuine,  straightforward  detective  story  of  the  kind 
that  keeps  the  reader  on  the  qui  vive.  Martin  Hewitt,  inves 
tigator,  might  well  have  studied  his  methods  from  Sherlock 
Holmes,  so  searching  and  successful  are  they.  His  adventures 
take  him  at  times  to  the  slums  of  London,  amid  scenes  which 
recall  Mr.  Morrison's  already  noted  "  The  Hole  in  the  Wall." 
As  a  combination  of  criminal  and  character  studies,  this  book 
is  very  successful. 

COMMONWEALTH  SERIES 
No.  7.    The  Philadelphians :  AS  SEEN  BY  A 

NEW  YORK  WOMAN.     By  KATHARINE  BINGHAM.  (Pseud.) 

Large  I2mo,  cloth,  gilt  top,  with  illustrations  by  Alice  Bar- 

bour  Stephens  and  George  Gibbs.         .         .         .         $1.25 

A  bright  and  breezy  tale  of  a  charming  New  York  woman, 

whose  wedded  lot  is  twice  cast  in  Philadelphia.     The  family  of 

her  first  husband  committed  the  unpardonable   sin  of  living 

north  of  Market  Street ;  that  of  her  second  husband  resided 

south  of  that  line  of  demarcation.     She  is   thus   enabled   to 

speak  whereof   she    knows    concerning   the   conventions,    and 

draws  the  characteristics  of  life  in  the  Quaker  city,  as  well  as 

the  foibles  of  the  "first  families"  with  a  keen  and  caustic, 

though  not  unkindly,  pen. 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A     000  036  209     5 


